《His Baby Mama》


 CHAPTER 1

    ¡°I don¡¯t drink,¡± Cam said to her best friend.  They were both sitting at the bar in one of the most popr club.


    ¡°Come on Cam! Don¡¯t be such a baby!¡± Her best friend, Anita said to her.  She was trying to drug Cam because she didn¡¯t want to sleep with that old man her father was marrying her off too.


    ¡°Stop forcing me, Anita. I don¡¯t want to¡± Cam said back to her as she took a sip of her water.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Then I¡¯ll just order a soda for you¡± Anita said to her.  If she couldn¡¯t get Cam to drink alcohol, she¡¯ll get her to drink a soda after she drugged it.   Anita signals the bartender over and ordered a soda for her friend.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± Cam said and Anita smiled.  She knew the water she gave Cam would make her use the washroom giving her enough time to put the drug in her drink.


    ¡°Here you go mam,¡± the bartender said as he brought the drink to her and she smiled at him before he left.  Looking around, she made sure no one was looking at her before she took out a little container with the drug inside and pour some into Cam¡¯s soda.


    She quickly closed it back before stufing it in her back gain and looked to the direction Cam had gone in and saw her walking back towards her.  Cam smiled at her before she tooka seat in the stool and checked her phone.


    ¡°Oh, here your drink¡± Anita said and pushed it closer to Cam.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Cam thanked her before taking a sip from it and went back to her phone.  Anita watched Cam and made sure she drank every bit of the c and was surprised because it didn¡¯t take too long for her to be affected by the drug.


    ¡°Anita take me home. I don¡¯t feel well¡± Cam said while massaging her painful head.  She was unable to see clearly by now and had a very painful headache.  She just wishes to be home, cuddled in her bed.


    ¡°Come on then. I¡¯l take you home¡± Anita said and helped Cam up.  She took her upstairs in the club where there are some private rooms and searched for room 1006. It was very dark where they were and she couldn¡¯t see properly so when she saw the door that looked like the number 1006, she opened it  and took Cam inside.


    ¡°Am I home now?¡± Cam asked.  Cam wasn¡¯t feeling better.  She only felt worst, as if she was slowly dying.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯l leave now¡± Anita responded to Cam and quickly rushed out of the room before the fat, old man caught her.


    But what she didn¡¯t know was she that took Cam to the wrong room.


    *******


    Meanwhile, Damon had just arrived at the club.  His best friend Ian forced him toe out but little did he know that his friendn was setting him up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside bro!¡± Ian said while he walked past Damon and showed the security guards his ID before entering.  Damon followed behind and soon entered.  Eyes immediately met him as women dressed in provocative clothes send lustful stares at him but he ignored them as he followedn to the bar.  They both ordered whiskey and slowly sipped on it as Damon¡¯s eyes roamed around the room. n tried to get Damon drunk but he knew that was impossible because he could handle any alcohol thrown at him without getting drunk.   So, he found another way to get Damon to have fun and lose himself after a long time.


    ¡°Follow me, Damon. I have a surprise for you¡±n said and got up.  Damon watched him suspiciously but stilled followed him after hesitating.  Walling to the VIP party, upstairs,n lead him to room 1009.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Damon asked now standing in front of the door.


    ¡°See for yourself¡± Ian said with a smirk.  He has already ordered a prostitute toe to room 1009 to have a little fun with Damon even though he knew Damon would push the woman away and leave.  It¡¯s worth a try.


    ncing atn, Damon turned around before entering the room.  He was met with sudden darkness, only a dim light shining in the room giving the room only a little light.


    ¡°What¡¯s in-¡± He didnt even get toplete his sentence asn closed the door from outside and locked it.  ¡°Enjoy my brother!¡±nughed before he smirks and walked away.


    Meanwhile, Damon was burning with anger.  This guy!  I should have known !!¡±Damon thought in his mind as he bangs the door and tried to open it but failed.


    ndlord?  Is that you ?! ¡°A feminine voice was suddenly heard and Damon stopped before he turned around to see who was speaking.


    ¡± I pay you tomorrow!  Go away!  ¡°He heard the voice again shouted and he slowly walked towards when the sound wasing from. Ad he got closer toward the voice he stopped when he felt he was close to her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± His voice was suddenly heard. It echoed in the room.


    Cam trembled when she heard the man speak and thought she was in danger.  ¡°Thief Thief! Someone help me! A Thief has broken into my house!¡± She yelled out am Damon somehow found his hands to her mouth.  Only muffled could be heard as he covers her mouth and she tried to yell.  ¡°Helfff !!!¡±


    ¡°Can you be quiet?!! I¡¯m not a thief!¡± Damon asked her.  He was annoyed by her.  Pulling away from her, she stood up and he tried to get a good look at her face but couldn¡¯t.  All he knew was that she was a very pretty girl.  He just knew it.


    ¡°What are you doing in my house then?¡± She asked him and he looked at her confused.


    ¡°What is she talking about?  ¡°Damon thought as he looked at the girl in front of him. He watched as she began fanning herself and suddenly began to take of her clothes.


    ¡± It¡¯s so hot in here!  ¡°The girl said and Damon just stood there shocked as he watched the girl strip out  of her clothes.


    He was now looking at the girl¡¯s body.  She was only in her bra and underwear.  She had soft curves that made her look beautiful yet sexy and.. empting.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hot ?!¡± He heard her asked and he felt her hands on his arm.


    ¡°Put your clothes back on,¡± Damon said as he turned away.  He couldn¡¯t see her body properly but he was getting turned on.


    ¡°But I¡¯m hot,¡± the girl said as she crossed her arms around her chest and Damon tried his best not to look at her.  She wasn¡¯t even his type nor the type of girl he was expecting to turn him on but here he was turned on.


    ¡°I said put your clothes back on!¡± Damon raised his voice while he looked at her from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s too hot!¡± She said and didn¡¯t bother listening, instead began taking her bra off hen her He couldn¡¯t do this anymore.  Turning to her, he smashed his lips on her and wrapped his arms around her as she kissed him back.  He couldn¡¯t understand how he can be so turned on quickly by such a woman.


    ******


    The next morning Cam woke up early with a headache.  She almost screamed when she opened her eyes and saw a man lying next to her.  They were both naked.  The room was still dark so she couldn¡¯t see his face that good but she knew he was some kind of businessman.  She slept with a businessman!  Slowly getting up, she quickly slipped on her clothes and turned the doorknob.  The door was opened.  Opening it, she quickly dashed out of the club before the man could wake up.  In between her legs hurt, her head hurt and her heart hurt.  She still couldn¡¯t believe she slept with a man!  She lives alone and doesn¡¯t have to worry about parents asking when have you been or anything but she had neighbors who like to gossip.  So she had to slowly and sneakily entered the house without anyone knowing.


    Meanwhile back at the club, Damon got up with a splitting headache and quickly turned to his right to see the woman¡¯s face he longed to see sincest night but was met with an empty bed.  He wasn¡¯t drunk or nothing so he remembers everything that took cest night and only curses himself for not having controlst night.


    Cam thought she should just forget about it but what happened next will change her life forever.


    ¡ï9 monthster¡ï


    Cam couldn¡¯t believe she was pregnant and nine monthster giving birth to the child.  She was humiliated by her neighbors and other people because of that and didn¡¯t see Anita after the night at the club.


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Davis! You need to push. On the count of three. One two.. three¡± the doctor shouted and Cam grabbed unto the bed sheet before pushing with all her strength and screaming in pain when she felt the baby ing out of her.


    ¡°One¡­ two three,¡± the doctor said again and Cam pushed again with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Davis, we see the head. Onest time. One two three!¡± The doctor shouted and she pushed with all her strength before the cries of a newborn baby could be heard.


    ¡°Congrattions! It¡¯s a boy!¡± The doctor said to her before cleaning the baby and handing in carefully to its mother.  Cam looked at her baby with love and smiled to herself as tears escape her eyes.  she didn¡¯t had anyone to celebrate with her since her parents died long ago and she has no siblings and don¡¯t know where the rest of her family was so she decided to celebrate her new baby boy arrival into the world when she¡¯s out of  hospital with her son.


    **************


    One weekter


    Cam son was now one week old.  She decided to make dinner today since she usually stop by a fast food restaurant and buy take aways.  So setting her sleeping baby down on his very own bed, she went to the kitchen and began preparing dinner.  In the midst of preparing dinner, there was a suddenly crying from her son so she left what she did and began heading to the room but she noticed as she was walking, her baby¡¯s cry got quiter at quiter.  She speed up her pace and quickly entered the bedroom only to see an empty bed.


    What?  This couldn¡¯t be happening !! Is this a dream ?! She began to panic as she ran out side and began looking for her child while crying


    ¡°My baby! Someone took my baby !!¡± She contacted the cops and they told her  they¡¯ll look for him and contact her if they find any information about her baby but for days she waited no information.  She decided to search for him herself but failed.  No hope left She was all alone now She was left traumatized ..


    Meanwhile Anita held Cam crying baby in her arms.  She found out the next day after she drugged Cam that the old man she¡¯s suppose to marry waited for her to show up but never did.


    She then realized send Cam to the wrong room. But which room if not 10062. 1009 !! Sheter went and found out who stayed in room 1009 the same night and found out it was .. Damon Alexander the billionaire!  Cam slept with Damon Alexander!  She was more than jealous by now.  She wanted to sleep with him for a long time now!  But instead, Cam got the chance!  Then one day Anit saw Cam walking by with a big tummy.  She looked at Cam far away, confused but then it hit her.  Cam was pregnant not only pregnant but pregnant for Damon Alexander.  She was sure it was Damon¡¯s child because Cam only slept with him and she knew Cam would never sleep with anyone.  Only Damon because she drugged her.  Anita became scared.  What if Cam give birth to the baby then go to Damon and tell him it¡¯s his child and be rich?  She was sure that Cam knew it was Damon¡¯s child.


    She had to do something!  She wanted to be rich for a while!  She needs to do something!  So 9 monthster she decided to steal Cam¡¯s baby and took a taxi to the Alexander¡¯s house.  Her n was to tell Damon she was his child mother and that was his child.  Then he¡¯ll ept her and she¡¯ll be rich forever.


    Pulling up at the Alexander¡¯s house, she took a deep breath and rang the door bell.  One of the maids answered and then told her toe inside when she told the maid why she was here.  Damon mom, dad and him sat in the living room with her and she exined everything to them while faking a cry.  They listened to what she had to say then decided to take a DNA test on both of them since it was unbelievable.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The DNA test result showed that the child was indeed Damon¡¯s own but not the woman standing in front of him.  Anita got scared because of that and regret evering to his house.  They asked her where the child¡¯s real mother was and she lied to him because she still didn¡¯t want Cam to be rich a live better than her.  She was too jealous.  She told them that she found the baby on the road and it resembled him a lot and they eventually believed that because they had not evidence or proff that the child was not found on the road or anywhere else.


    Damon raised and looked after his son as he grew.  Making sure he was spoiled and had the best education in the world.  But he still wonders if the mother of his son is somewhere out there.

 CHAPTER 2

    Cam¡¯s POV


    Knock knock!  I was awaken by knocksing from my door.  Groaning I turned over to my tummy and hugged my soft pillow while I sigh in satisfaction.  Sofortable!


    ¡°CAMILA !!¡± I immediately shot my eyes open and looked around my room.  Shit!  Darting up from my bed I slipped on my soft fuffy fip fops before running to the door already knowing who it was.


    ¡°Mrs. Jones¡± I greeted myndlord with a bright smiled on my face after I had opened the door.  She ignored me while she poked her head inside my apartment looking to see if I brought any guy in her apartment.


    ¡°Mrs. Jones¡± I repeated and she finally pulled back her head before looking a me suspiciously.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry .. I didnt hear when you called the first time¡± I apologized and she raised her eyebrows at me.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Is there anything I can do for you?¡± I asked waiting for her to respond.


    ¡°Yes Cam. I¡¯m waiting for you to pay your rent!¡± She responded and I sigh.  I owe her a month¡¯s rent and is really trying to pay her but no one wants to hire me.


    ¡°Yes Mrs. Jones. I know and I¡¯m currently searching for a Job right now so I can pay you¡±


    ¡°Good. You better find a job soon youngdy or out you go!¡± She said and I nodded my head before  she nced in my apartment onest time then left.  Letting out a sigh, I closed my door before walking into my living room.  Theirid my cute little fur ball puppy.  ¡°Coco¡± I eximed before taking her in my arms.  ¡°How was you night huh? Still tired?¡± I asked and she licked my hands before snuggling in my arms.  ¡°Now, now. It¡¯s not time to sleep cutie. Let¡¯s eat breakfast! You¡¯re hungry aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked her once more while walking to the kitchen with her in my arms.


    cing her on the carpet, I went into my cupboard and took out a can of dog food.  Opening it, I throw it out into her bowl and ced it beside her.  ¡°Here you go Coco¡± I said while scattering her hair on her head.  Washing my hands, I went into my fridge and took out two eggs and a pack of bacon.  I cracked the eggs open and threw it into a bowl before beating it and adding ingredients to give it taste.


    Taking a pan out, I turned on the stove before cing little butter inside the pan and watched it melt.  Adding my egg to the pan, I continously stirred it until it was cooked and scrambled.   cing my now cooked egg in a te, I took some bacon and ced it over the heated pan and waited for it to finish cooking.  After it was done, I took it out and ced my now cooked bacon in the same te as my egg and put two bread into my taster to toast.   After it was done, I ce both toast into the te before sitting on my kitchen ind and began eating.  After I was done I took Coco to the living room and ced her on the carpet.


    ¡°Now stay here and y okay? Mommy is going to take a shower¡± I said to her before cing her toys next to her and left the room.  5 Entering my small bathroom, I stripped from my clothes before stepping into the shower and turning on the water.  Sighing in satisfaction as the warm water hit my back, I took a bar of soap on applied it all over my skin. I then use my wash clothe to scrub all the dirt off then rinsed my skin.  After bathing, I exit the bathroom now wrapped in my towel and walked into my bedroom.  Digging in my closet for some appropriate clothes to wear to my job interview, l came across white pants, gray shirt and a rose pink zer.  Slipping on my undergarments, I next put my pants on then tuck my gray shirt into my pants before putting my zer on and walking in front of the mirror.  Picking up my brush, 1 brushed through my hair betore putting it ina bun.  Grabbing my side purse, I slipped on my block heels before adding a pair of earrings to my look.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Woof!¡± 1 looked down to see Coco looking up at me and I smiled before I took her in my arms.  ¡°Coco, what are you doing in here?¡± I asked while she snuggled in my arms.


    ¡°Mommy would like to stay with you but I have to try and get a job so mommy can pay the meanndlord her rent, okay?¡± I said while walking out of my bedroom and into the living room and she barked again.


    ¡°Good girl! Mommy will be back by three okay? Don¡¯t misbehave¡± I said and ced her on the carpet once again.  ¡°Bye~wish mommy luck!¡± I waved before exiting the house.  Locking the door, I looked down at Coco who was looking at me and waved onest time before locking the door.  God please, I need a job!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but we don¡¯t need anymore employees¡± the boss said to me and Isigh before nodding my head in understanding and left.


    ¡°Sorry Ms. Davis but you didnt get the job¡± another said and I sigh again before leaving.


    ¡°I¡¯m realy sorry Ms. Davis but we dont hire people like you here. We only hire rich people¡± another said and I mentally rolled my eyes at him before leaving.  This went on for the entire day.  Getting turned down by every job interview is no fun.  luck is definitely not on my side.


    Sighing, I walked to a small opened store around the corner and entered inside.  Walking around the store, I took two packs of instant nodded before walking to the counter and paying for them.  Collecting my change, I left for the bus stop and bam!  It began to rain.  Yup¡­.. luck is definitely not on my side at all.  Standing under the little shelter that block the rain from wetting me too much, I took a seat and waited for the bus toe while the rain drops hit me every once in a while when the wind blew in my direction.  Cuddling with my now drenched skin, my eyes scanned the lonely road awaiting for the bus to arrive while trying to make my feelfortable because these heels are notfortable after you¡¯ve walked in them for a long time.


    After a few minutes of waiting, the bus finally arrived and I entered.  Putting my coins in the machine, I made my way to the back and sat in one of the empty seats, eager to reach home.


    ¡°Coco! Mommy¡¯s back!¡± I said as I entered the house and she jumped into my hands.  Taking my heels off, I giggled at her while she snuggled in my arms again.  ¡°Are you hungry? Lemme get you something to eat!¡± I said and walked into the kitchen before feeding her then ced my Ramen noddles, that I opened, and throw it into the pot with a now hot boiling water.  I waited for it to turned soft then took it out and ced it in a bowl before adding my ingredients.  Gobbling down the food in hunger, Iate all out before cing the bowl in the sink then took a nice shower before slipping on my softfortable pajamas and cuddling in bed with my puppy while I browse the web.  * Buzz * My notification went off and I checked it.


    Job¡¯s notifications * Babysitter: Looking for a babysitter who can look after a five yearold kid.  Must be 20 years or older.  Interview will be held tomorrow at D. O. Lpany tomorrow, from 9am to 3 pm.*


    This looks suitable for me but should I be around kids after what happened 5 years ago?   I shouldn¡¯t but this is myst hope.  I have to try and get this job.  I¡¯m in a really bad situation right now and need to try.  I will try.  Sighing, I turned my phone off as the memories of five years ago ran back in my mind.  My son would be five years  I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about this it¡¯s already happen.  I need to move on Letting out another breath, I ced my phone on the desk beside my bed and cuddle with my pillow.  Closing my eyes, I made myself morefortable before I was knocked out like a light.


    **************

 CHAPTER 3

    Cam¡¯s POV


    ¡°Wish me luck Coco!¡± I said before cing her down on the carpet and taking one final look at myself.  I¡¯ve decided to go with a casual look today so l wore on some ck leggings and a wine red sweater.  Waving goodbye to her, I walked to the door before locking it and heading to the bus stop.  I just hope that I get this job I prayed while now taking a seat and waited patiently for the bus.  After a few minutes, the bus arrived and I showed the driver my bus card before entering the bus and sitting in a vacant seat.


    Taking out my phone, I checked the time and saw that it was already 8:32 Pm so in the next twenty minutes, I¡¯ll arrive at the ce before nine¡¯o¡¯clock.  Letting out a sigh of relief, I put my phone away and looked out the window as the bus pass by the busy market streets.  Please just please.  I need this job!


    ¡°Hi! I¡¯m here for the job interview¡± I said to ady at the desk inside of thepany.  I was surprised at first when the bus dropped me off at a huge building about forty something stories high.  I knew about D. O. Lpany and knew that it was a very popr and sessfulpany run by Damon a very scary CEO, that can kill you in just one re but Ive never really passed by thispany and only then realize that this was D. 0. Lpany when I¡¯ve arrived.


    ¡°Okay then can I have your name?¡± She asked politely and I told her my name and watched as she wrote it down on a clipboard then took up the telephone that was lying on her desk and made a call.  She, after a few minutes, hang up before turning to me.  ¡°Can you wait a minute please?¡± She asked and I nodded my head.  I saw her resume to her work that she was doing earlier before I approached her and decided to look around the ce as I waited.  It was very spacious and formally decorated all over.  It indeed looked like a rich ce as you can tell the decorations looked very expensive and most of them weren¡¯t from the country.  Expecially the huge vase that held red roses inside of them.  Ping!  The elevator had open and I saw a man walking out of it and towards us.


    ¡°This is Ms. Davis¡± the woman at the desk spoke again and introduced me to the man now standing in front of us.


    ¡°Wee to D. 0. L. Ms. Davis. Im Mr. Salvay¡± he weed me then politely introduced himself to me and I dly shook his hands after.  ¡°Well, Mr. Salvay will be taking you up to the top floor, where the interview will be held.¡± the woman said to me and I nodded my head.


    ¡°If you can please follow me Ms. Davis¡± he said and u waved goodbye at the woman before following him to the same elevator that he had came down by.  The elevator opened after a few seconds of standing in front of it and we both entered.  I watched as he pressed the button to the top floor and the ce fell in dead silence after that.  Nothing could be heard now except for my hard breathing as I tired to calm my nervous self down but failed.


    I was more than nervous with a million thoughts running through my head.  What if i don¡¯t get this job?  Will myndlord put me out Oh god.  please help me!  I realy need this job!


    ¡°Nervous?¡± The man standing next to me suddenly asked and broke the silence.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I responded to his question while whiping my sweaty hands on my leggings.


    ¡°I feel you. Mr. Alexander is not someone anyone would like to meet and I can tell you this because I¡¯m been working with him for years and have almost been fired several times. Mr. Alexander can be quite cold and heartless at  times but he also has his days when he can be considerate and raises everyone pay. However, you should try and never get him on his bad side because then, he won¡¯t hesitate to fired you for good¡±he said to me and hints  of fear was shown in his eyes.  That even got me more nervous.  ¡°But I¡¯m not saying any of this to scared you. It¡¯s just to let you know some stuff about him and be cautious how you act and what you say around him. My advice to you is to be polite when he interviews you.  Also even if he¡¯s wrong, just admit that it¡¯s your fault and I promise everything will go smooth if you do that¡±he said and I nodded my head.


    I have to try and get this job!  I cant let any negative emotions get to me now!  Im already here and there¡¯s no turning back.  You can do this Cam!  You are strong!


    I kept encouraging myself as the elevator went up and stopped a few times as a few more people entered.  I was determined to get this job.  I think I can do this!  So far everyone is polite to me too so this should be a good start.  I was so determined to get this Job and had hope that I¡¯ll get it but .. All those positive thoughts went out of my mind when the elevator stopped and we stepped out and entered a room filled with people.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your number. Just take a seat and that woman over there will call your name when it¡¯s your turn¡± he said to me before cing a piece of paper with a number on it into my hands then pointed to a woman dressed in a jumper  suit.  Inodded my head and only politely smiled at him.


    ¡°Thank you for everything¡± I thanked him and only received a smile back from him.


    ¡°Well, I have other stuff to do now so, I¡¯I be going but keep your head high and use what I¡¯ve said to you. Youll do great! Good luck Ms. Davis¡± He said with a smile before turning around  and left.  Sighing, I walked over and took a seat in one of the vacant chairs and my eyes immediately scanned the room.


    I was number 57 and believe me, more people came after me.  They were mostly girls and was dressed formally, apart from me and I immediately regret dressing casually.  Most of them were talking about how rich they were and that they knew they would get the job and all those type of stuff while I just sat their and mentally roll my eyes at them.


    ¡°I know Damon will choose me. I¡¯m literally the richest in here and the most prettiest! I¡¯m sure his little son will love me too then I can marry him!¡± Said one woman dressed in a very short dress.  Her waves of curls fall to her side while she ran her hands through them and her face caked with a lot of makeup.  She indeed looked rich but the way she¡¯s being bold is too much.


    Since i¡¯ve been siting here for almost half an hour, I¡¯vee to realize some stuff.  Most of the women here weren¡¯t even babysitters or can¡¯t even look after a child.  All of them were dressed in expensive dresses and almost all of them bragged that Mr. Alexander will hire them but they didn¡¯t actually came here to be hired and work. They just wanted the job so they can get Mr. Alexander to like them  then marry them but there¡¯s a rumors going around that Mr. Alexander is single and denies every girl that tired to date him so I guess they¡¯re here to babysit his son so they can try and get his son to like them then his son can  convince his father to marry them.  But that was so wrong.  They should not do that because there¡¯s other people in this room that actually need this job and might not get it because of them.


    Sighing again, I whiped my sweaty hands and watch as the line got longer and longer but it was soon my turn.  I was actually very surprised that some of them didn¡¯t evenst a minute in his office.  They just entered and he¡¯s kicking them out so quickly.  The line went faster than I thought and soon it was my turn.


    ¡°Ms. Mitchell.¡± The woman called and the girl standing in front of me got up and walked boldly towards the woman and into the room with her.  I had to admit, I was really scared that she¡¯ll get the job because she looked rich and was pretty too, that was because of the make up, but she looked like a guy¡¯s dream girl and that made me scared but when she came  out just and few secondster, I look at her as she angrily stormed out of the room without ncing at anyone.  I wonder how it went ..


    ¡°Ms. Davis!¡± My name was finally called and I nervously got up before walking towards the woman and she took me into Mr. Alexander¡¯s office.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As we entered, my eyes immediately scanned the inside as I was left amaze at how beautiful it actually looked.  The walls were painted ck, there were also only few details in the room but it made the room looked better, like the litle book shelf behind the desk and the painting that was hanging on the walls.  The room gave of fa dark aroma and the smell of a strong men clone mixed with the smell of wine entered my nostrils as I now stood in front of a desk.  There were a chair behind the desk and I believed that there was a person inside but the chair was turn the other way around so that person¡¯s back was facing me.


    ¡°Mr. Alexander, the next person is here for the interview¡± the woman announced then the chair was suddenly turned around to reveal ck eyes.  I was indeed struck by his beauty as I stood nervously in front of him while his eyes first went to my clothes then to my face.  The woman turned around before giving me a little tap on my shoulder and left me now slightly shaking nervously while looking at him.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m here for the job interview¡± I said nervously while looking at the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen.  His dark ash brown hair that was brush back, causing him to appear more appealing.  His ck eyes that held a very deadly re, which could kill.


    His tin lips that was form in a straight line, causing his face to be emotionless.  His beautiful features that was curve by God himself and his tall figure that stood over me.  He was the definition of a geek God.


    ¡°And you are?¡± his deep husky voice asked still holding his cold emotion.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m Cam Davis.¡± I responded to him in a shaking voice as his cold eyes continued to stare into mine.  The room fell in sudden silence when he didn¡¯t say anything and he finally averted his eyes from me to a file in his hands.  He look down at the file in his hands for a few minutes before be finally looked up to me again.


    ¡°Age?¡±


    ¡°27¡± I simply responded feeling a little nervous again by his stares.  He lightly nodded his head before looking down back at the file.


    ¡°You¡¯re hired¡± was all he said as he closed his file and he looked back at me and I was looking at him with wide eyes.

 CHAPTER 4

    Damon¡¯s POV


    ¡°Get the f ** k out¡± I said to the woman standing in front of me.  The smile, on her face, instantly dropped as she now had a shocked expression writen on her face.


    ¡°W-what?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t repeat myself Ms. Mitchell¡± I spat before looking away.  Picking up her file, I closed it before throwing it inside of the bin and looked up back to sew she was still standing there.


    ¡°Are you f ** king deaf?¡± I said in a cold voice.  She wasn¡¯t even making any attempt to move.


    ¡°M-Mr. Alexander, just give me one chance.. Il prove to you that I¡¯m fit for this job¡± she stammered pleadingly and I chuckled darkly at how desperate she sounds.


    ¡°Get the f ** k out of my office or I¡¯ll have to call security and I know you wouldn¡¯t want the room filled with people outside to see you being dragged away¡± I saidying back in my chair and she gritted  her teeth before turning around and storming out of my office.


    F ** king finally ..


    I was just having an interview to see if I could find someone suitable to babysit my five year old son.  One who is not a f ** king whore, desperate bitch or anyone who wants to get with me.  Seriously, is that hard to ask for?  Every girl that had entered my office so far are mostly wearing revealing clothes, trying to impress me and some even daring to f ** king flirt with me and im beginning to think, Isnt there one person, who came from the interview, that is  here for the job and not to get with me?  Jesus christ


    ¡°M-mr Alexander, S-should I send the next one i-in?¡± One of my employee asked nervously and I looked up to her to see her slightly trembling.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m f ** king tried. Cancel everything and let everyone lea-¡±


    ¡°B-but there¡¯s more than a few people remaining sir. They have b-been waiting since this morning.¡± she stammered again and I send  a re over to her that made her lips trembled as she tired to put some words together.  But she was right .. l just can¡¯t see them back after they have been waiting for so long and so early .. i shouldn¡¯t give up anyways, I might just find the one.


    ¡°Fine but I¡¯m only taking ten more. Send the rest away¡± I said before turning my chair around and I heard her let out a breath before she mumbled¡¯yes sir¡¯and left.


    I just hope I find someone who¡¯s suitable for this job After a few minutes, the door opened again which indicated that she was back with another person.


    ¡°Mr. Alexander, the next person is here for the interview¡± One of employee, from earlier, announced and I immediately turned around, surprisingly taken back at the woman standing in front of me.  My eyes immediately stare into her and I had to say, I was captured by her beauty.  My employee turned around before giving her a little tap on my shoulder and left the woman and I watched as she slightly shakes nervously, looking at me.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m here for the job interview¡± her voice spoke in a nervous, shaking voice while her eyes were still ghued to her face and I couldnt help but look at her too.  My eyes went to her face first, as I gaze over her perfect features.  Her long dark brown hair was in a cute bun on her head, showing her soft, heart shaped face.  She had greenish eyes that held innocence and I watched as it gaze ov my face.  It was obvious that she was checking me out.


    My eyes went all the way pass her perfect nose to her plump lips that looked tempting.  My gaze went lower and lower until it went to her clothes.  She was dressed in ck leggings that hugged her soft curved and the little over size wine red sweater that added a cute look to her.  She was dressed in casual wear and I sigh as I finally found someone who wasn¡¯t wearing anything revealing.  ¡®Okay that¡¯s enough looking Damon . I said to myself.  L0oking back to her face, Iopened my mouth and spoke.


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Cam Davis.¡± Her somehow soothing voice spoke and I noticed the shakiness her voice held as I still held my cold emotion, looking at her I finally looked away from her and down at the file on my desk.


    My assistant had took down everyone¡¯s name and did a quick background check on them.  It wasn¡¯t nothing really too deep or going back to the far past.  It just had like their name, date of birth, nationality and stuff like that.  I skim through the file and my eyes ran through every detail about her.  She¡¯s an American born on April 27th, who likes reading books.  And although I already knew her age, I still wanted to hear it from her because she seriously looked younger than her age.


    ¡°Age?¡±


    ¡°27¡± she simply responded and I could see she was still nervous as she wiped her hands on her leggings.


    Looking down at the file again, I made sure I went through everything about her before I closed it and made a final decision that she¡¯l be suitable for this job.


    ¡°You¡¯re hired¡± I found myself saying and watched as her eyes widen in disbelief.  I hired her because she was suitable for this job but that wasn¡¯t all.  I just felt something about her.  There was something about her that I couldn¡¯t really put my hands on.  She looked familiar .. Like someone I knew.  l just have this strange feeling about this woman standing in front of me.


    ¡°W-What?¡± She stammered looking at me with wide eyes.


    ¡°You heard me, you¡¯re hired¡± I repeated my self, something that I don¡¯t do.. I never do.


    ¡°S-so that¡¯s all? Like no more questions?¡± She asked tilting her head and I nodded my head.


    ¡°R-really? I mean this is the first job interview I¡¯ve ever came to that just ask only a few questions and then-¡±


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you satisfied or do you want me ask you tons of questions on you  past?¡± I cut her off, feeling a little annoyed.


    She got the job so why is she asking me all those questions?  ¡°N-no. I was just a little surprised¡± she said then slightly cleared her throat after.


    ¡°Good.¡± I said leaning back in my chair as my eyes went to her face again.  sShe averted her eyes from me as she looked to the ground staring at her shoes.  I was left amused as I looked at the interesting girl standing in front of me.  She was literally the first girl that¡¯s so scared to even look me in the eyes.  Yes, I was someone people was scared of but none of them, especially women, were ever so scared that the looked away from me.  It was surprising to watch


    ¡°Um ..¡± she suddenly trailed off then cleared her throat, still not looking at me.


    ¡°W-when do I start?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, now¡± I responded and only then did she looked at me.  She had a shocked expression on her face.


    ¡°Like now? I haven¡¯t came prepared to get this job much less starting it today ..¡± she trailed off again as her eyes looked into mine but was suddenly averted.


    ¡°You look okay and besides it¡¯s not like you have to get a uniform or anything. All you need to do is look after my son¡± I said with a shrug and she nodded.


    ¡°Speaking of you son, when can I get to meet him?¡± She asked looking back at me only for a few seconds before her eyes went back to either the floor or the walls of my office.


    ¡°You¡¯ll meet him in a few minute but first, you need to know the rules¡± I responded to her question and she nodded her head.  I gesture for her toe over and she slowly made her way over before I told her to take a seat and hell, she even look more stunning up close.


    ¡°Here are the rules¡± I said and took a fle that had a paper filled with rules inside.  Ihad another one in my hand and decided to read it over with her just so she was clear and understood the rules.


    Number one: You are to address me as Mr. Alexander.


    Number two: You must respect me and listen to everything I say.


    Number three: Don¡¯t ever raise you hands at my son.


    Number four: Food will be provided for my son by the maids so you don¡¯t have to cook anything for him.


    Number five: You work everyday, starting from 8Am to Spm.


    Number Six: Always be on time


    I read all the rules to her and made sure she understood it before putting the paper away and asking.  ¡°Do you have any question Ms. Davis?¡±


    ¡°Umm yes. Where will I be babysitting your son?¡±


    ¡°For this week, you are toe to my office everyday from 8Am to Spm. Staring from next week, youlle to  my house directly from 8Am to 5pm¡± I responded and she nodded her head.


    ¡°Any other questions?¡±


    ¡°Umm I don¡¯t think so¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll get Mr. Salvay to show you to my son.¡± I said before I picked up my phone and made a call to his office.  ¡°Sir?¡± He answer over the phone.  ¡°Come into my office right now¡± I said and he responded with a¡¯yes sir


    ¡°He should be here in a few minutes¡± I said after hanging up and she nodded her head again.  Can¡¯t she talk or some?


    ¡°Anyways, you¡¯ll be working every day and I already told you what time to be here by. You¡¯ll also be weekly paid so you should expect to see $ 1000 in you ount every weekend¡± I said and she looked at me  with wide eyes.  I was about to speak again but was interrupted by the door opening and Mr. Salvay speaking.


    ¡°You called sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes, show Ms. Davis to the room that my son is in, will you?¡± I asked and he nodded his head.  I watched as she got up and took another nce at me before turning to leave but she stopped in her tracks when I spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bete Ms. Davis. You won¡¯t like what I¡¯l do to you, if you are¡± I said and saw her shiver a little.  She turned to me before nodding her head then left with Mr. Salvay, my assistant.  As my day went by, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her .. She looks very familiar And I wondered Do I know her from somewhere?

 CHAPTER 5

    Cam¡¯s POV


    ¡°Coco!¡± I eximed as I entered my house.  I have just returned from my first day of work and I¡¯m so tired and happy to see coco.  ¡°Miss mommy?¡± I asked as she snuggled into my arms.  She just barked at me and I giggled and I began to make my way to the kitchen.  Taking out a can of dog food again, I pour it out into her bowl before throwing the can away and watching her devour it in only a few seconds.


    Sighing, I walked to the bathroom before washing my hands then decided to take a shower before l eat.  I stripped from my clothes and turned on the shower before l entered the shower and sigh on satisfaction when the warm water hit my skin.  I washed my hair after with one of my favorite scented shampoo then stepped out of the shower with my body and hair both covered in a small white towel.


    Walking into my little closet, I took out my favorite pajama that had the image of B. T. S on it.


    Ater I slipped on my undergarments, lentered my pajamas before walking to the front of my mirror.  I then took off the towel from my head then blow dry my hair.  Adding hair vaseline to my scalp, I massage it in before I began untangle the knots from my hair.  When my hair was knot free, I tied it into a ponytail then plunge into my soft bed.


    ¡°Ahho¡± I sigh I satisfaction as my body hit the soft bed and sank into it.  After a long day of work, I finally get to rx.  Letting out another breath, Iy on my tummy to stretch my hands over to the little table beside my bed and grabbed my phone.  Taking my phone in my hands, I scroll through instagram then my Dm and turn off my phone after, to sleep.


    **********


    ¡°Good morning ¡°I waved and greeted greeted Mr. vay.


    ¡°Ah- Ms. Davis, How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing quite fine Mr. Salvay and you?¡± responded to his question then asked. We were both walking to the elevator now.


    ¡°Great¡± He replied with a smile ¡°and how did you make out yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Umm.. it was fine¡± I shrug to my reply and came to a halt as we were both standing in front of the elevator now.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Hemented on my reply and I nodded my head as the ce turned into a sudden silence while we waited for the elevator to open.


    ¡°Good morning Mr. vay¡± A voice suddenly spoke and I jumped a little.  Turning to where the voice wasing from, I say Mr. Alexander approaching us.  He had his hands in his pockets while his eyes met mine, starting coldly into them and that alone it took for me to be frightened.


    ¡°Mr. Alexander, good morning to you¡± Mr vay greeted him with a little bow and I stood their silently as Mr. Alexander eyes went to Mr. vay.


    ¡°Mmh¡± Mr. Alexander responded to his morning greeting.  He finally looked away from him and brought his eyes to me.  I trembled slightly as his cold eyes stared into mine once again and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why was I so afraid of him?


    ¡°And a good morning to you.. Ms. Davis. How was your night?¡± he greeted then asked after lightly clearing his throat and that brought me out of my little daze.


    ¡°I-it was rxing.¡± I stammered a little then averted my eyes from him to the elevator while I mentally shouted at it.  Hurry up and just open will you?


    !! Ping!


    The sound went off and the elevator door opened after.


    Letting out a sigh of relief, I quickly entered the elevator and turned around only to see Mr. Alexander standing next to me and Mr. vay outside, still standing there.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. vay aren¡¯t youing?¡± I asked, tilting my head with a frown on my face and I watch as he looked at Mr. Alexander then back to me.


    ¡°Umm, I¡¯le upter. I.. have some other work to take care of for now. See you around Ms. Davis¡± he said then waved at me as the elevator door closed.  I was still confused at what he had just said.  Why would he wait in front of the elevator for so long instead of dotng the work he said he has to take care of?  It just doesn¡¯t makes sense


    But right now I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about that because right now I¡¯m in an elevator with Mr. Alexander.. alone.  I was he nervous right now.  My breathing pace got a little louder as I felt my hands get sweaty at how nervous and scared I was.  I was just praying that we could arrive at the top floor very quick.


    Ping!


    The elevator sound went off and the door opened again.  We weren¡¯t at the top floor as yet but I was a little relief because they were a lot of people outside of the elevator waiting to enter But they didn¡¯t they just looked at Mr. Alexander and greeted him a good morning then took a  step back.


    What?  Arent they entering?


    Gulping, I press myself into the wall as the elevator door closed once again, leaving only Damon and I inside.  A lot of thoughts were running through my head right now.  But seriously, why was I so afraid of him?  I mean he was scary and all but why was I so scare of him?


    Maybe because of the way he look at me or maybe because he¡¯s Mr. Alexander one of the scariest CEO.


    Anyways, as I was saying I was sooo scared!  Or maybe just nervous.  I was actually trembling by now and I was breathing so hard.  I tend to do that when I¡¯m really nervous or scared and I¡¯m sure he must have notice by now And I was right because he spoke after making me a little scarier.


    ¡°Ms. Davis .. are you that scared of me?¡± He asked.  His body was fully turned to me and he raised a brow, waiting for me to reply.


    ¡°Um m-maybe?¡± I said, well more like asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Why are you¨C¡± Ping!  He was cut off by the elevator sound and the door came flying open after.


    ¡°Um.. i better be going Mr. Alexander. I don¡¯t wanna bete¡± I said then quickly exit the elevator after that.


    ¨CFour dayster¡ª


    ¡°Good bye coco!¡± I waved at her then locked the door.


    It¡¯s been four days since I¡¯ve started my new job and it¡¯s going so well.  no its not.  It¡¯s so boring because the little kid, Ethan, won¡¯t speak to me.  Anyways, today was Monday so today was the day that I¡¯ll start babysitting Ethan at Mr. Alexander¡¯s house.  I¡¯ve already Google his location, since he didn¡¯t tell me where he lives, so I know where he lives now.


    I was wearing jeans and a T-shirt since it would be a little hot today and also some converse.  My hair was in a pony tail and I sigh as the hot sun hit my skin while I stood outside, eating for the Uber to pick me up.


    After a few seconds of waiting, the Uber finally came and I entered the car.  After what felt like forever, the car finally pulled up at the house I say on Google and I thanked him before exiting the car.  My eyes scanned the house in amazement while I made my way to the door.  His house looks more beautiful in real life !! As I approach the door, I stretch my hands and press the door bell then my eyes want back the studying the exterior of the house while I waited for someone to open the door.  It was so beautiful.


    ¡°What do you want?!¡± A voice was suddenly heard and I turned my focus from the house to the door.  There stood a prerty blonde girl dressed in a shorts and a crop top.  She folded her hands, ring at me, waiting for me to reply to her question.

 CHAPTER 6

    Cam¡¯s POV


    ¡°Hi, umm¡¯m here to babysit Mr. Alexander¡¯s son, Ethan¡± I responded to the woman and she shifted her weight on one of her feet, now looking at me a little surprised.


    ¡°Oh I see. He has gotten himself a babysitter for his son¡± She mumbled ever so quietly and I manage to somehow hear.


    ¡°So, can Ie inside now?¡± I asked feeling a little impatient.  I surely didn¡¯t want to beter because then I might anger Mr. Alexander and he might fire me.  And we both know that¡¯s thest thing I have on my mind because I really need the money.  Speaking of that, I had already pay Mrs. Jones half of the rent I¡¯ve owed her.  She looked at me a little suspicious and asked¡¯where did I get the money from ?. I told her Inow have a babysitting job but I don¡¯t think she believes me.


    ¡°Where did you know Damon from?¡± She asked again in a rude tone, totally ignoring my question.


    ¡°Why does that even matter? Now can you please inform Mr. Alexander im here? I don¡¯t want to be fired¡± I said back feeling a little annoy.  I really need to let him know I¡¯m here.


    ¡°How dare you speak to me in such tone?! Don¡¯t you know who I am you bitch !?¡± She shouted in an angry tone and I rolled my eyes at her.


    She just called me a bitch .. I hate when people call me that and right now, I was getting pretty angry.  Really angry and when I get angry.. bad words uncontroblyes flying out of my mouth.  But I somehow held it in.  Yes I know who you are.  You¡¯re a blonde, angry bimbo who need to get out of my way before punch that stic face of yours!


    ¡°Im sorry madam. Now can you please inform Mr. Alexander I¡¯m here?¡± I said in an soft angelic voice, battering my eysh at her.


    ¡°NO! and I will make sure I inform Damon of your bitchy attitude and hope he could fire you right away!¡± She shouted angrily at me and I scoff, rolling my eyes.  What bitchy attitude?  You¡¯re the one who¡¯s acting like a total-female dog right now.


    ¡°Oh.. I deeply apologize for the way I came off just now. I didnt mean to sound rude at all. Now can you let me in or at lest inform Mr. Alexander I¡¯m here? I really don¡¯t want him  to think I¡¯mte¡±I said with a fake smile on my face.


    ¡°No! You can stay your ass outside in this hot sun or leave. I¡¯m not letting you in after what you just did And you¡¯re FIRED by the way!¡± She said angrily then smirk after.


    The f ** k?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Madam but only Mr. Alexander can decide on that since he was the one who hired me and not you¡± I said back felling so impatient.


    ¡°I suppose you don¡¯t really know who l am then. You see, Damon and I are really close and I can make him agree with me on anything. So you should already consider yourself fired. Now can you leave? I don¡¯t  think Damon would want an ugly pestsent wondering around his yard¡±she said while shooing me away and I felt my mouth threatening to say something to her.  Thisdy is testing mel!


    ¡°What? Have nothing to say now?¡± She asked smirking and i couldn¡¯t stop my mouth from talking right now ..


    ¡°Well.. I would give you a befitting response, but my mom taught me to pity the less privileged-  I am so sorry for you.¡± I shot back, smirking after I wiped the smirk clean off of her lips.


    ¡°You bitch !! I¡¯ll make Damon¨C¡±


    ¡°Make me what?¡± A voice interrupted her and I looked past her to see a confused Damon approaching us.  He was dressed in a only a sweat pants, showing off his tone abs, biceps and V-line.  Dang Damon!


    ¡°Oh Damon! You¡¯re finally here!¡± The blonde said wrapping hee hands around his bicep then turned to me smirking.


    ¡°Cam? What are you doing outside?¡± He asked confused and i felt my heart skilled a beat.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The way my name rolled out of his tongue.  It sounded so much better and foreigning from his mouth.


    ¡°Oh Well, I think you should ask the woman standing next to you¡± I said sending her a little re and she rolled her eyes before opening her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Well Damon, I don¡¯t like her bitchy attitude so I told her she¡¯s fired¡± she said so boldly like if he will agree with her.  I had to admit, I was scared and felt like it was over already.  Sighing, I looked down at the thought of being fired.  He¡¯ll probably fire me since she said he always listen to her.


    I better start looking for some vacant jobs or.. pack my bag to leave thend Lord¡¯s house.  I¡¯m¡ª-


    ¡°And who give you the permission to fired her?¡± He asked her and I looked up, shocked at what he had just asked.  So I¡¯m not fired?


    ¡°I-I¡­ she¡¯s not fit for the job Damon. She¡¯s very rude to others and I don¡¯t like it. She will be a bad influence to our son¡± she said in a soft voice then smile and I mentally rolled my  eyes at her.


    ¡°My son. Not ours¡± he corrected her and her smilepletely dropped.


    ¡°B-but we are together for so long, why don¡¯t you let me call him our son?¡±


    ¡°We can talk about thatter Christina.¡± He said to her then turned to me.


    ¡°Care to exin what happened?¡±


    .¡±Mr. Alexander today I came here to work and was met with this woman here. All I asked of her was to please inform Mr. Alexander than I was here before he thinks I¡¯mte and have the thought of  firing me but she began asking me questions.¡± I paused taking a breath.


    ¡°I have to admit, I did speak rudely to her and that was because I was impatient but I did apologize after and madam here, didn¡¯t take my apology and she took that time to call me inappropriate names that I didn¡¯t like but  I still try to keep my mouth close but she cross the line and I said something that had made her angry¡± I finallypleted.


    ¡°And what did she say that made you so angry that you can¡¯t keep your mouth shut?¡± He asked, still looking at me.


    ¡°Well she said ¡®I suppose you don¡¯t really know who I am then. You see, Damon and I are really close and I can make him agree with me on anything. So you should already consider yourself fired. Now can you leave  I don¡¯t think Damon would want an ugly pestsent wondering around his yard¡¯ then she asked if I had anything to say¡±I said, mimicking her squeaky voice.  He looked a little surprised at what I said as he nce over to the blonde then back at me.


    ¡°And what did you say back to her?¡±


    ¡°Well¡± I gulp before continuing ¡°I said I would give you a befiting response, but my mom taught me to pity the less privileged-l am so sorry for you¡±  his  face held an amusing look as I saw his lips curved a litle.  He stopped his lips from going into a full curve then clears his throat, looking away.


    ¡°I truly am sorry Mr. Alexander and only ask for you not to fire me.¡± I said in a little pleading tone and he nodded his head.  So he agree?


    ¡°What ?! You agree with this bitch ?! She don¡¯t deserve this job Damon !!¡± She angrily and Damon send her a deadly re that shut her up for good.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you making decisions for me again, Understood?¡± He asked and she nodded looking down to the floor.  ¡°Good. Now leave¡± he said and she pouted at him begging him to let her stay.


    ¡°But Damon I-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself¡± he cut her off and she sigh before pulling away from him.  Sending a re at me, she turned around and scurried off.


    ¡°And you Ms. Davis, follow me¡± he said, gesturing for me toe inside and I followed him silently.


    My eyes immediately dash to the interior of the house and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from gasping on how modern and beautiful it looked.  So beautiful!  He suddenly came to a halt, causing me to bump into his back because I was so distracted looking at the house.  Pulling back, I rubbed my forehead, hissing a little.  Cod, is this man made of steel?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine¡± I said, removing my hands from my forehead and looking at him.  He was now facing me, his bare chest on disy again.  I immediately looked away feeling a little ufortable but also wanted to tough it because I¡¯ve never seen a man half naked with a six pack and I wonder is this really reat?


    ¡°.. i apologize for dressing unpleasant. I was trying to get Ethan dressed. He can be difficult at times¡± he apologize and I dly ept his apology, looking away.


    ¡°Anyways,¡¯ll let Mr. Hannon take you to Ethan¡¯s y room while I get dress for work.¡± He said to me and I watched as he took out his phone and made a quick call and in a split of seconds, a man around  his early 50¡¯s was approaching us.


    ¡°Yes sir, you called?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Show Ms. Davis around the house then take her to Ethan¡¯s room, will you?¡± He said to the man and he nodded his head before responding with a¡¯yes sir¡¯


    ¡°Good.  I¡¯le to see Ethan before I leave¡± he said then disappeared up into the stairs.


    ¡°Ms. Davis, if up can follow me¡± the man said to me and turned my heels, following after him.


    *********


    Walking up the stairs, I followed him up, passing a few in white doors and we came to a stop in front of one that had a sign board that says Ethan¡¯s room


    ¡°And here we are Ms. Davis¡±he said opening the door  and I peaked inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now¡± he said again before he left and Ientered inside.  My eyes went to the child ying on the floor again and I smile before greeting him.


    ¡°Hi¡± He stopped ying and looked at me from the side of his eyes before he resumed to his ying and I sigh before walking to the gray couch that was at the corner of the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just be over here then¡± I said to him before I threw myself down on the couch.


    Im bored .. When I¡¯m done working, I¡¯ll go home and eat a whole fridge of food then watch a Korean drama in bed while I snuggle with Coco. I was cut off by my thoughts when the door suddenly opened and in came Damon.


    ¡°Mr. Alexander¡± I greeted as I stood up.


    ¡°You can sit. I¡¯m just here to see my son before I leave¡± he said and I nodded before sitting back down and tried not to look in their direction but I couldn¡¯t help but look as Mr. Alexander talked to his  son and I saw Ethan¡¯s lips moving which indicate he was replying to his dad.  I wonder what his voice sounds like.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give Ms. Davis a hard time okay?¡± He said to his son as he stood up on his feet and Ethan only nodded his head.


    ¡°Ethan¡¯s teacher will be here around ten¡¯o¡¯clock, you can have a break while his teacher teaches him andter you are to apany Ethan to the park, understood?¡± He asked turning to me and I responded with a yes sir¡¯  ¡°Okay, I¡¯l be leaving now¡± he said and I watch him kiss Ethan from his forehead before he turned to the door and left.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    ¡°And here we are¡± Mr. Alexander¡¯s driver said when he pulled up to the park and I opened my door, quickly exiting the car before going to the other side and opening the door for Ethan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back to pick you guys up around five¡¯o¡¯clock¡± the driver said then drove off, leaving only Ethan and I.


    ¡°Okay Ethan, follow me¡± I said before turning around and walking towards the entrance of the park.  Entering with Ethan beside me, we both walked to a vacant spot in the grass where it also shade ups from the hot, burning sun and I spread a nket on the grass.  Taking my bag off of me, I ced it on the nket before sitting down and sigh and the cool wind hit me.  My eyes went to Ethan again and say hum still standing there nit saying a thing so I spoke.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna sit down?¡± No answer ..


    O kay ¡­ I watched as Ethan walked away.  ying with his toys not too far from me all by himself.


    Looking away, my eyes dash to the blue sky that had no could floating around and the golden sun, shinning down on us.  The ce was hot .. very hot and the wind blew by once in a while which I sigh feeling satisfied of.


    ¡°Yo¡¯Ethan! Wanna y with us?¡± I heard a child voice asked and my eyes went back to Ethan.  There were a few kids now standing in front of him holding a basket ball.


    Wait.. how did he know that his name is Ethan?  He must have known him from school but Ethan is home schooled ..  Or maybe he used to go school but stopped after something bad had happened that may be why Mr. Alexander home schooled him now ..


    Yeah, maybe ..


    Ethan didn¡¯t say anything at all.  He just looked to the ground with his mouth closed and I looked on as the little kids looked to each other the one spoke.


    ¡°What? Are you dumb?!¡± They allughed at what the fat kid had just said and I folded my hands, waiting to see what Ethan was gonna say but he said_nothing


    ¡°Are you really dumb? I asked a question loser !!¡± The fat kid said to him in a rude tone and they allughed again.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯te to school anymore because he¡¯s too dumb to be in school¡± another said and I raised a brow, waiting to see what Ethan had to say.  Is he really gonna let them call him names and not do anything about it?


    ¡°And where¡¯s you mom huh ?! She still didn¡¯te back !? Did she really leave you from another child ?! Did she hate you that much ?!¡±


    The ugly fat kid asked again then pushed Ethan, making him fall to  the ground and they all burst intougher.  And I had enough of this ..


    ¡°And who told you he don¡¯t have a mom, huh ?!¡± I asked as I got up and walked over to Ethan, helping him up.  They all looked at me then to Ethan with a shocked expression on their face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be his mom¡± one of them said and I rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡°And why say so? Because I¡¯m too pretty? Maybe prettier than your mom¡¯s?¡± I asked folding my arms and they looked down, like if what I had just said was true.


    ¡°He¡¯s not dumb nor is he mother less. He has a mother and she¡¯s right here! So I never ever want to hear nor see you guys bullying my son nor make fun of him that he does¡¯t have a mom again, understood?!¡± I said to all of them ina harsh tone, feeling a litle weird when I called him my son.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± they all said in union and a smirk grew on my lips.


    ¡°Now apologize to him¡± I said and watched as they all looked to Ethan.  They let out a sigh before speaking in union once again.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry Ethan¡±


    ¡°And what are you apologizing for !?¡± I asked ring at them.


    ¡°For bullying and making fun of him¡± they responding to my question while looking at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it to me! I¡¯m not the one who you bullied!¡± I said and they sigh again before truning to Ethan and spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry Ethan for bullying you and making fun of you¡± the apologize in union and I smirk, feeling satisfied.


    ¡°Now Ethan, do you ept their apologies?¡± I asked Ethan, waiting for him to respond and he nodded.


    ¡°Good and I¡¯m sure Ethan doesn¡¯t want to see your faces again nor do I, so scramble!¡± I said shooing them away and they quickly scurried off.


    And I burst outughing feeling satisfied Great job Cam


    ¡°Are okay?¡± I asked Ethan after and he nodded his head.  Good, that¡¯s all that matters.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go sit down, shall we?¡± I said and held his hands, walking back to where I spread the nket and we both sat down in silence.  The ce was silent for a while and we both just sat there as our eyes scanned the park but all of a sudden a soft, cute voice spoke.


    ¡°Thank you Ms. Davis¡±


    ***************

 CHAPTER 7

    Cam¡¯s POV


    ¡°Thank you Ms. Davis¡± That same sentence echoed in my head over and over.  I couldn¡¯t believe he spoke.  Omg!  He finally spoke!


    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡± I said back.  My face had a very bright smile on it right now.


    Silence¡­..


    We just sat there saying nothing at all but Ethan¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t get out of my head.  I still can¡¯t believe he spoke Sighing, iy back on the nket and my eyes want to the blue sky again.


    ¡°You can y if you want. I¡¯l be right here watching you¡± I said to him and saw him slowly get up a few minutester and ran off ying, not too far away from where I was.  My mind went back to him saying thank you to me and a smile made its way of my lips again.  Maybe Ethan isn¡¯t that bad after all.  Maybe he¡¯l warm up to me slowly.  Maybe, just maybe.


    Ethan¡¯s POV {Third person¡¯s pov}


    Ethan looked over to the brown hair woman sitting next to him.  The same woman he didn¡¯t like when he first saw her but now he¡¯s beginning to have second thoughts about her.  He actually thought that she only wanted the job to get closer to his father but for the past few days she¡¯s been babysitting him, he had never seen her try to flirt with his dad.  He¡¯s actually greatful for her standing up to his bully for him.  He¡¯s been trying to get rid of then for a long time now and tried to prove to them that he has a mother who came back for him but he couldn¡¯t.  Ethan always wondered where his mom was.


    He even asked his dad after the kids at school pointed out that he don¡¯t have a mom.  He thought his dad will tell him where his mom was but his dad was just as clueless as him and because of that he got sad.  He didn¡¯t ask to not have a mom, did he?  He didn¡¯t ask to be bully and picked on by kids at school because he didn¡¯t had a mom, did he?  No. All Ethan wanted right now was to have a mom.  Then everything will be perfect and he¡¯ll stop ignoring people.  He only wished for that.  He would pray every night for that just wishing that one day he¡¯ll have a mom.


    ¡°Come on Ethan.¡± He heard the brown hair woman, Ms. Davis, said and he quickly made his way over to her.


    Nowing to think of it, Ms. Davis isn¡¯t that bad.  ¡®He thought.  Ms. Davis was a beautifuldy with a nice personality and she was polite and friendly to him.  She even stood up for him.  She might even be a perfect match for his dad He mean, she was almost his dad¡¯s height.  Just a little shorter but just perfect for him.  She was also pretty while his dad was handsome.  They would make a good looking couple but of course looks isn¡¯t all.


    She was polite the him and friendly and even though his dad is scary to some people, he thinks his dad is quite friendly to people like him, his grandpa and grandma and also his dad best friend,n.


    Yes, she was perfect for his dad.  He would even rather choose her over Christina any day.  He thought of Christina as an ugly, gold digger.  He hated her with all of his heart and he knew she was only with his dad for his wealth.  She even tries to control his dad but luckily his dad Is smart.  He don¡¯t even know why his dad is dating her ¡­. But Ms. Davis seems different.  But he won¡¯t assume anything yet, he¡¯ll watch on a little longer then he¡¯ll see if she changes or stay the same but right now .. She doesn¡¯t seem that bad


    ?Cam¡¯s POV ?


    ¡°Good morning Mr. vay¡± I greeted him, a little surprised to see him at Mr. Alexander¡¯s house.  He must be his personal assistance.


    ¡°Ah- Ms. Davis, what a surprise to see you after so long¡± he said with a genuine smile, which I returned before speaking.


    ¡°How are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing splendid Ms. Davis and how¡¯s the job so far? If you don¡¯t mind me asking¡± he responded to my question then asked, waiting for me to reply.


    ¡°It¡¯s going well so far.¡±


    ¡°Good. Just keep using my advice and you¡¯ll do absolutely well.¡± He said before scattering my hair on my head and I only smile.


    ¡°Anyways, I should be going before Mr. Alexander gets angry at me. I hope to see you soon again Ms Davis¡± he said with a smile before walking off and I let out a breath.


    Walking away, I made my way to Ethan¡¯s yroom and I was met with an empty room.  Where is he?  Frowning, I exit the room and spotted Mr. Hannon dow the hall and I decided to asked him.


    ¡°Mr. Hannon,¡¯m sorry to bother you but would you mind telling me where Ethan is? That¡¯s if you know own or have any idea¡± I asked, after I interrupted him from his work.


    ¡°Ethan? Oh, he¡¯s in the living room with his teacher for today¡± he responded to me and I nodded.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Thank you¡± I said with a smile and then wonder off to the living room.  I walked down the hall as I tired to remember where Mr. Hannon showed me the path to the living room but I couldn¡¯t remember if we went down this side Great Cam!  You¡¯re lost now .. Letting out a breath, I ce one of my hands on my hips while the other went to my head, running through it.  ¡®Think Cam !!¡± I shouted to myself before my eyes scanned the hall and kept trying to recall where the living room was.


    Sighing, I turned around and decided to go right since right is right think .. I walked straight down the hall  untill ended at a dead end. Scoffing, I turned around and hastily walked to the other direction. The living room have to be this way for sure .. I quicken my foot step, walking faster and kept looking at the time. It was almost nine  ¡®o¡¯clock and I don¡¯t want Mr. Alexander to think I¡¯mte.


    So quickening my foot step even fatser, I walked across the hall just hoping I could meet the living room before or just in time.  You can do this Cam .. Come on!  Bam!


    ¡°Ow!¡± I wince as my body stumble back and went for the door, but suddenly strong arms, from no where, caught my body before It hit the ground.  I let out a breath of relief and looked up, eyes widening when I saw Damon holding unto me and we were almost too close to each other.  His dark eyes staring hard into mine and I somehow felt his grip got tighter around me.  My eyes were glued to him.  I couldn¡¯t look away and was he nervous since our nose was almost touching and his minty breath was fanning on my lips, causing my heart to speed up.  But I quickly snapped out of my daze when I remembered why I was walking hastily down the hall.


    ¡°G-good morning Mr. Alexander¡± I stammered a little after pushing myself away from him.  He straightened up his body, but his eyes were still looking into mine, that was until I looked away but could still feel his stares on my face.


    The ce was silent He didn¡¯t reply to my morning greeting as he only stare at my face with a little frown on his face and I tried really hard to not feel nervous but failed.


    ¡°M-Mr. Alexander?¡± I called him and only then did he snapped out of his daze, looking away.  He cleared his throat lightly after that then looked up back to my face, opening his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you suppose to be with Ethan?¡± He asked, raising a brow.


    ¡°Y-yes but I forgot where the living room was so here I am, trying to find the living room. I do apologize for my forgetfulness¡± I apologized, looking to the floor with my head bow.


    ¡°Its.. okay. I¡¯ll show you where it is¡± he said and I instantly looked up, feeling a little shocked.


    ¡°0-okay¡± And we both walked in silence to the living room but this time I made sure to look at the route so I won¡¯t be lost again.


    ¡°And here we are¡± Damon said as we both now stood in front of the entrance of the living room and I thanked him before quickly walking into the living room, where I saw Ethan and a male teacher sitting with him on the couch.


    ¡°Ms. Davis¡± I heard Ethan mumbled as I got closer to them and a smile instantly went to my lips.


    ¡°HI¡± I said to the man sitting next Ethan.  The man smile at me before stretching his hands out to shake mine.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Mr. Brad and you must be Ms. Davis¡± he said and I shook his hands, returning a smile.


    ¡°Yes that¡¯s me¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. As you can already tell, I¡¯m Ethan¡¯s teacher.¡± He said and I nodded my head then looked to Ethan who was looking at me.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you guys. I¡¯l just be right over here¡± I said and Mr. Brad nodded his head before going back to teaching Ethan and


    I made my way over to a couch that wasn¡¯t too far from  where they were.  I sat there and listened as Mr. Brad teach Ethan to pronounce some pretty BIG words that left me shocked.  He¡¯s teaching a five year old kid how to pronounce such big words?  And what got me even more shocked was Ethan was pronouncing all the words perfectly without any mistakes.


    ¡°Okay the next word is Responsibilities. Say it with me¡±


    ¡°Responsibilities¡± he cut Mr. Brad off and I looked wide eyes at this little five year old kid.  The hell ??


    ¡°Good job. And the final word for today¡¯s lesson is Enthustasm. Now this one might be a little difficult to pronounce so I¡¯ll help¡±


    ¡°Enthusiasm. I had practice pronouncing itst night¡± he cut the teacher off  again and we both looked at him in shocked.


    Is this really a five year old child?  How in the world can be pronounce such big words?! as big as I am, I still have some dificulties pronouncing big words, hell!  couldn¡¯t even talk when I was at age five, it took me a few months before I could ..


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Very good! Well that concludes our lesson for today. Just practise a little more before you no, you don¡¯t have to just I don¡¯t know¡±he shrug as he got up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you next week then, Ethan¡± he said before getting up.  Smiling at me, he turned around and walked off.


    ¡°So .. would you like to y a game?¡± I asked Ethan.  Weve been sitting quietly for the past hour and I¡¯m really bored.


    No reply from him


    ¡°0. kay. Then, I guess we¡¯ll just sit here silently¡± I said then let out a sigh.  I¡¯m so bored


    ¡°What game?¡± Ethan¡¯s little cute voice was heard after a while of silence and I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Well, we can y the question game¡± I responded and he looked at me with a frown on his eyes brows which told me that he didn¡¯t know what the game was about.


    ¡°The game works like this. You can only ask someone one question at a time. Then after that person had answer your question truthfully, it¡¯s your turn to ask the a question and it goes back and forth like that until you both have reached the  twentieth question¡± i  exined and he nodded his head which told me he understood how to y the game.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s start. I¡¯ll go first¡± I said, pping my hands together.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Are you really five?¡± I still couldn¡¯t believe he was only five and could pronounce such big words.


    ¡°Yes, I am¡± he responded then proceed to ask me a question.


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m twenty seven. Who learned you to pronounce such big words?¡±


    ¡°My dad. He began teaching me when I was three¡± he responded and I looked at him, still shocked.


    Damn, at three years all i could¡¯ve did was drool and crawl all over the damn house.


    ¡°Why did you take this job?¡± He asked, waiting for me to reply.


    ¡°Well, I really need the money to pay myndlord the money I owe her¡± I said with a shrug then continue.


    ¡°Why do you like to ignore me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just like being by myself¡± He shrug and I give him a suspicious look.  Something told me his lying.


    ¡°What do you think about my dad?¡± He asked a question after that made me look up to him.  His dad?


    .¡±Well.. he¡¯s. scary? And frightens me a lot and.. scary¡± I responded as the image of Damon¡¯s emotionless face popped in my head.


    ¡°Oh ..¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah .. Do you have friends?¡± I asked and he looked into my eyes before looking away.


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Then can I be your friend?¡±


    ¡°One question at a time Ms. Davis¡± he said, reminding me about the rules and I nodded my head.


    ¡°Do you have any kids?¡± Ethan asked, tilted his head and I stiffen a little.  This game is all about honestly right?  So I gotta speak the truth.


    ¡°Yes, but not anymore¡± I sigh, mumbling thest part and I looked up to him and saw curiosity lingering in his eyes.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked again, curiosity dripping in his voice.


    ¡°One question at a time.¡± I chuckled, reminding him of the rules.


    ¡°Now, would you want to be my friend?¡± I asked again, waiting for his to reply.


    After a few minutes¡­..


    ¡°I guess so¡± he said with a shrug and I nodded my head.


    Great, I have a friend now ..


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn Ethan¡± I reminded him since he was quite and he opened his  mouth to talk.


    ¡°Why do our eyes look simr?¡± Ethan asked tilting his head again and I sigh in relief that he had dropped the question about¡¯what happen to your kid?


    But then frown when I my eyes went to his eyes and that¡¯s when I realize our eyes looked simr ..


    ***********

 CHAPTER 8

    Cami POV


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± i shrug, still looking at his eyes.


    Our eyes were quite simr well it was more than quite, it literally look almost same and I just wonder if we were rted or something. But how? I mean  he can¡¯t be my son, can he? Because my son was stolen five years ago and Oh my god !!! He¡¯s five years isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Ethan .. ¡°I began, looking at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°Yes Ms. Davis?¡± He said, tilting his head again while he waited for me to say whatever I was gonna say to him.


    ¡°W-who is your mother?¡± I asked and he immediately stiffen.


    ¡± I-I don¡¯t know ma¡¯am.¡± He said looking away and I frown. What if he¡¯s No, it can¡¯t be. I mean I can¡¯t have a son for Mr. Alexander, right? I never slept with him plus Ethan¡¯s mom must be dead or maybe Mr  . Alexander knows where she is maybe it¡¯s Christina. It¡¯s just a coincidence that Ethan happens to be the same age that my son is or would be, that¡¯s if he¡¯s dead and it¡¯s also a coincidence that Ethan don¡¯t have a mother Yeah, it  has to be


    ¡°Oh¡± was all I said back to his reply and we sat there in silence, that was until Ethan spoke.


    ¡°Ms. Davis, can you make me a sandwhich?¡± He asked, now looking at me.


    ¡°Well I would but I believe Mr. Alexander said that the maids will take care of the foods you want to eat¡± I responded with a sigh.


    ¡°I know but I hate the way they make my sandwiches. It taste awful¡± He said scrunching his nose and Iughed at the face he made.


    ¡°Um then okay I guess but if Mr. Alexander yelled at me for doing so I¡¯m ming you¡± I said pointing at him thenughed and he nodded his head.


    ¡°Then, show me the way¡± I said and be we both got up and I followed him to the kitchen.


    ¡°So what kind of sandwhich would you like?¡± I asked ad my eyes scanned around the kitchen.  It was very gorgeous ¡°A grilled cheese sandwich please¡±


    ¡°A grilled cheese sandwich please¡± he responded and I nodded my head before getting to work.


    ¡°And here you go. I¡¯m all done¡± I said after I had ced the sandwhich in a te and ced it in front of Ethan, who was now sitting on the kitchen ind.


    ¡°Thank you¡± he said with a bright smile on his face, which I returned the opened my mouth to speak.


    ¡°No problem¡± I said after and proceed to cleaning the kitchen while Ethan ate his cheese sandwhich and I had to say, I was quite happy that he¡¯s talking to me now.  Putting the frying pan and some other wares in the dish washer, I turned it on before washing my hands and turned around to see Ethan looking at me.  He hadn¡¯t eat as yet.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± I asked with a frown.


    ¡°I was waiting on you¡± he said back and I raised a bow at him feeling a little confused and I think he noticed my face expression because he opened his mouth to speak again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat¡±


    ¡°Eat? There only one sandwhich in the te, so what am I suppose to eat?¡± I asked confused.


    ¡°I share.¡± He reply and a smile instantly made its way to my lips.  Aww that¡¯s so nice of him ..


    ¡°Okay then¡± I said then I grabbed a life before cutting the sandwhich into two half.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I said as I took one half of the sand which and ced it in another te then joined him at the kitchen ind and we both ate the sand which infortable silence.  But I kept looking at Ethan while he ate because I wanted to see if he like it or ifit was as awful as the one his maid¡¯s cook.


    ¡°So, did you like it?¡± I questioned waiting for him to reply.  We had finish our sandwiches now and I really wanted to know if he liked it.  ¡°Yes, it was delicious and one hundred percent better than the one the maids made for me¡± he said, scrunching his nose when he mentioned the sandwhich his maids used to make for him and I chuckled once again at his facial expression.


    ¡°Okay. So¨C¡±


    ¡°Ethan!¡± A voice interrupted me and I turned around to see Mr. Alexander entering the kitchen.  Shit !!


    ¡°Daddy !!¡± Ethan eximed before he got up up and ran into Mr. Alexander¡¯s hands and Mr. Alexander picked him up, chuckling.  Okay, I gotta admit that Damon chuckling is cute.  He sounds like a cute Damon right now ..


    ¡°Hey kiddo, what were you and Ms. Davis up to?¡± He chuckled after he held Ethan in his arms.


    ¡°Ms. Davis made a grilled sandwich for me and it was so0o delicious! I wish you could¡¯ve taste it! You would fall in love with her cooking !!¡± Ethan rant to his dad and I just stood there silently.  Okay Ethan but you forgot to tell him that you were the one who asked me make it for you ..


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Mr. Alexander asked, raising a brow as he looked over to me and Ethan nodded his head.


    ¡°Why are you home so early by the way?¡± Ethan asked his dad, tilting his head again.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m taking you out shopping¡± Mr. Alexander reply and Ethan shout in joy.  He¡¯s so cute!


    ¡°And Ms. Davis, you can leave early today since I¡¯m taking Ethan out¡± Mr. Alexander said and I nodded my head.  I waved goodbye to Ethan as I began to make my way out of the kitchen but stopped when Ethan suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Dad, I want Ms. Davis toe with us¡±


    ¡°Oh no no! Im okay. I rather not go¡± I refused, waving off and Ethan pouted at me.


    ¡°Are you refusing me, Ms. Davis?¡± He pouted while showing his puppy eyes and I let out a sigh.


    ¡± I began, trying to find an excuse.  I really don¡¯t want to be anywhere near Mr. Alexander.  He frightens me a lot.


    ¡°Come on Ms. Davis. Let¡¯s go¡± Mr. Alexander cut me off before he ced Ethan back on his feet and I frown looking at him then opened my mouth to speak.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t say I¡¯m going with you guys¡±I said, still having a frown on my face.


    ¡°But Ethan wants you toe.¡± Mr. Alexander said looking at me.  ¡°Nowe along. We don¡¯t have the entire day¡± he continued before he turned around and began to make his way out of the kitchen.


    ¡°B-but-¡± I began once again but got cut off by Ethan grabbing my right hand.  ¡°Come on Ms Davis! It¡¯s gonna be fun!¡± He said as he began to pull me in the direction his father had went it and I sigh before I let a five year old child dragged me off.


    And I¡¯m beginning to think, is this Ethan?  I mean when he¡¯s with me, he acts a lot more mature but when he¡¯s with his dad, he acts more like a five year old child.  It¡¯s like there¡¯s two diferent person in one body


    ¡°This daddy¡¯s car! Isn¡¯t it cool?¡± Ethan said as he dragged me out of his house then pointed to a ck 2019 Mercedes and I came to a halt as I looked at the car  in admiration.


    ¡°Come on Ms. Davis! Daddy¡¯s waiting on us!¡± Ethan spoke again and I was pulled toward the car.  l opened the back door, letting Ethan enter first then got in and helped him strapped his seta belt, making sure he was safe before I told Damon we were ready to go.


    ***********


    ¡°Ms. Davis wake up! We¡¯re here!¡± Ethan said while shaking me and Izily opened my eyes.


    ¡°Oh, we are?¡± I asked after I let out a yawn and looked out the window to see that we were now parked in front of a huge mall.


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go!¡± He said happily and i unbuckled his seat belt first before I unbuckeld mine and exit the car with Ethan and Damon.


    Ethan immediately grabbed unto both his father and I , hands as he eagerly dragged us into the mall with him.  As soon as we entered, Ethan pulled us to the toys section and began looking for toys.  He picked up a few toys which he threw into the shopping cart and in no time it was filled up with toys.  There were a few robot toys, batman and superman dolls, a few board games (monopoly, checkers, ludo, snake and thedder etc), some water guns and regr toy guns, a few toy walkie talkie, a few fidget spinners of all  colours and a whole lot more of toys had filled the shopping cart and I had to say, this was a lot of toys for a kid.  Ethan was happy as he grabbed some toys that caught his eyes and threw it into the shopping cart.  How I wish if I could have done this when I was five years of age.  The only toys I have as a five year old was a few barbie dolls and some old video games that was popr in the 1990s ..


    ¡°Okay Ethan, that¡¯s enough toys¡± Damon spoke after Ethan had fill one and a half shopping cart with only  toys.


    ¡°Okay dad¡± Ethan smiles.  I grabbed one of the cart while Damon grabbed the other and we began walking to the counter to pay for them but as we walked, A remote control car caught Ethan¡¯s eyes and he left to go and grab the car but was stopped by his dad.


    ¡°No Ethan, you have enough toys already¡± Damon said and Ethan only pouted then looked to his dad with puppy eyes.


    ¡°I promise this is thest one dad. No more after this, please¡± he begged.  He give Damon the puppy eyes after and I¡¯m sure no one could¡¯ve resisted them but Damon.


    ¡°No Ethan. We¡¯ll buy it another time¡±


    ¡°But¡­ what if it¡¯s sold out?¡± Ethan asked his dad.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll find a way to get it for you. As I said. you have enough toys already. You don¡¯t need anymore¡± Damon replied in a stern voice and Ethan looked down to the floor.  His eyes getting a little teary.


    I didn¡¯t want I say anything at first but after I saw how sad Ethan looked, I just couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut.  ¡°Mr. Alexander.. I don¡¯t mean to interfair in your family matters but you shouldn¡¯t had talked to Ethan in that tone. You see, they are kids and and not an adult and as his father, I think..  you should speak to him in a softer tone. I¡¯m not saying you shouldn¡¯t scold him or anything like that but please, talk to him in a more softer tone. Maybe then he won¡¯t look this sad!¡± I said  in a little harsh tone as I was a little angered at him for speaking to Ethan in such tone then held my breath after.


    Oh my god Cam !! You¡¯re so fired !!! How could you speak to him in such tone ?? !!


    I gulp, looking at Damon who was ring at me but his eyes suddenly soften, showing no sign of anger.


    ¡°Okay¡± he said and I looked at him with wide eyes.


    What did I just heard him say?  He. he¡¯s not mad at me?


    ¡°Ethan.. I¡¯m sorry for talking to you in such tone. I promise I won¡¯t do it again. Will you forgive me?¡± Damon turned  to a sad Ethan and apologized then asked for his forgiveness.  Ethan looked up to his dad with a surprise expression on his face before it turned into a smile.


    ¡°Only if you buy me the remote control car¡± Damon sigh before running his fingers through his hair and finally agreed.


    ¡°Yaa !!! Thank you dad !!¡± Ethan shouted happily before running over to where the car was and grabbed a few boxes and return, throwing it in the shopping cart.


    ¡°And thank you Ms. Davis¡± he said and I smile at him before replying with¡¯no problem¡¯ We then head to the counter and Damon paid for everything.


    ¡°Daddy, can you buy me an Ice cream cone?¡± Ethan asked as we passed by an ice cream cone shop in the mall and Damon responded with¡¯sure before he made his way over to the shop.


    ¡°Good evening, what can  I get you lovely people?¡± One of the workers ask.


    ¡± Can I get one chocte, one vani and-what would you like?¡± Damon asked, turning to me.


    ¡°Um.. can I have a cookies and cream ice cream cone?¡± I asked him and he nodded his head before he turned back to the shop worker and ordered three ice cream cones with different vors. After waiting for a few minutes, a different man came back with our ice cream cones, smiling at us.


    ¡°Hi there, I¡¯m the manager.  Here you go and Congrattions!  You are our hundredth couple customer for today!¡± He congratte us then handed out the ice cream cones to us.


    ¡°Daddy, did you hear that ?! ¡°Ethan said and I smile at how happy he looks. And that¡¯s when I actually realized what he had just said. Couple?


    ¡°And because you¡¯re our hundredth couple customer for today, we have something for you!¡± The manager said, happily pping his hands together.  He said it again Couple?


    ¡°No, no we aren¡¯t coup¨C¡± I tried to exin to the man but he grabbed unto Damon and I hands and I quickly held unto Ethan¡¯s hand with my free hand, before we were being dragged off into a room where there  were camera¡¯s and a few photographers setting their camera¡¯s up.


    ¡°If you can stand over there¡± the man said then pulled us to a white background and Ethan stood with one of the photographers waving at us.


    ¡°Beautiful! You too look so lovely together!¡± The man eximed and I tried to exin to him that we weren¡¯t a couple but he keeps cutting me off.


    Oh god, why is he making it so difficult for me to exin to him?


    AND WHY ISNT DAMON TRYING TO EXPLAIN THAT WE AREN¡¯T A COUPLE TO THIS MAN !!? UGH !!!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sighing, I attempt to exin to the manager e again.


    ¡± Excuse me.  You got everything wrong.  We aren¡¯t a cou¡ª¡±


    ¡°Okay!  We begin in one, two, three !!¡± The man cut me off again and I sigh¡­.


    ******************

 CHAPTER 9

    Damon¡¯s POV


    ¡°Good night Mr. Alexander¡±Mr. Hannon said to me as I left my home office and I greeted him good night before I began to make my way to my room.  Entering inside, I took a quick shower then got dress for bed.  As Iy in bed,


    I took out my phone and made a few call to my assistant to make sure the things I asked him to do were already done.  After making the call, I wished him good night before I hang up and was about to turn my phone off but stopped when a photo popped up on my phone.


    Tapping on the picture, my lips curved slightly into a smile as it gaze over the picture of Cam and I. She looked so nervous and ufortable and the smile on her face looked so fake.  I know I was making her feel ufortable but somewhere inside of me just wanted to go along with the manager and take a few pictures with her.  I found her so funny when she was slightly trembling in my hands she looked cute when she held her breath, looking at the camera then to Ethan who was taking a picture of us with my phone.


    Cam is indeed a very interesting girl.  I¡¯ve never in my life seen a girl so frightened of me.  Well there were a few but she first one to be so scared of me, like if I was some demon or Satan himself.  She¡¯s also the first woman to not flirt with me.  Every single woman that has ever been around me either tried to date me or get in bed with me and it¡¯s so annoy and I actually thought that there was no woman in this world that won¡¯t flirt with me but I somehow found one ..  And she diferent ..


    ¡°Daddy, when will Ms. Davis be here?¡± Ethan asked me for the fifth time and I sigh, looking up from my breakfast to him.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be here soon Ethan. Now eat up, breakfast is very important¡± I responded back and he nodded his head before he went back to eating.  It was almost nine and Cam hasn¡¯t show up as yet and I¡¯m beginning to think that she¡¯s gonna bete.  She better not be.


    Looking back at the clock, I saw that it was 8:45 am.  Fifteen more minutes before nine¡¯o¡¯clock and she¡¯s not here as yet.  Sighing again, I finish my breakfast with Ethan before the maids took the dishes away and both Ethan and I sat in the living room, awaiting the arrival of Cam.  It was 8:59 now, one more minute before nine and she hasn¡¯t showed up yet.  I looked away from my watch to Ethan who was looking at the clock and I could see he was impatient.


    ¡°Dad when will she be here-¡± he began but was cut off by a familiar voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m here !!¡± Cam shouted and I turned to the entrance of the living room to see Cam running into the living room.  She was dressed in casual wear, A jeans and a T-shirt and even though it was simple, she looked so beautiful in it and her bare face, with no sign of makeup made her look even more stunning.


    She actually looked like a model and the thing that I like about her was that she didn¡¯t need fancy clothes or make up to look beautiful .. It was all natural beauty. And her  eyes, they keep reminding me of Ethan so much!  Even her facial features it just made me wonder who exactly is she?


    ¡°Ms. Davis !!¡± Ethan eximed happily and I watched as he got up and ran into her arms which took me by surprised.


    I didnt know he liked her this much ..


    ¡°Ethan dear, how are you?¡± Cam asked with a beautiful smile on her face, now holding Ethan in her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing very well ms. Davis. How about you? Are you still shy from the incident that happened yesterday with you and daddy?¡± Ethan asked her and I looked to Ethan shocked at what he had just said then to Cam who¡¯s face had  suddenly turned as red as a tomato.


    ¡°W-what? N-no!¡± Cam stammered, her face getting even redder and Ethan looked at her in curiosity.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie Ms. Davis. You¡¯re even blushing¡±Ethan said to her and a smile made its way to my lips as I watch Cam blush while she tried to form words from her mouth but not came out


    ¡°Okay Ethan, that¡¯s enough¡± I said to him in a slightly warning tone because I didn¡¯t want to see him about to cry again or maybe because Cam told me not to use a harsh tone on him?  I could remember that day she scold me.  She looked so cute when she¡¯s scolding someone and I just couldn¡¯t be angry at her and just had to agree with her.  There was just something that made me agree with her and began to use a softer tone of Ethan Because she said so What the hell is wrong with me?


    ¡°Okay daddy¡± Ethan said, looking back to me then to Cam ¡°Ms. Davis.. can we watch a movie?¡± He asked her and she replied with a yes instantly before she walked over to the couch and sat down with Ethan.


    ¡°Mr. Alexander¡± she greeted me turning to me with a little smile on her lips and I only hum in reply ans watched her shyly turned her head away from me.


    ¡°So what do you wanna watch?¡± she spoke again, asking Ethan.


    ¡°Tom and Jerry the movie!¡± He responded happily and she nodded her head before she turned on the TV and put on the movie that Ethan said for them to watch. The movie was about to start when Ethan spoke.


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t start it as yet, I¡¯ll be right back. I¡¯ll get us some popcorn¡± and then he ran off into the kitchen leaving on Cam and I.


    And that¡¯s when silence took over that was until she spoke.  ¡°Um a-aren¡¯t you going to work?¡± She stammered nervously, only looking into my eyes for a second then looked away.


    ¡°I¡¯lI work from home today¡± I responded, also looking away and her lips form into a ¡®o¡¯ shape and all she did was nodded her head, looking back to the TV.  Ethan came back with one big bowl of popcorn and he sat next to Cam, leaving me next to her the ced the bowl on herp so we could all eat.


    The movie began a few minutes after and Iy back, looking at the cartoon, looking over to Cam and Ethan every once in a while when theyughed as Jerry once again tricked Tom.  But I didn¡¯t fail to notice how good they look to together.  I mean like Mother and son Actually she wouldn¡¯t be a bad mother for Ethan ..


    Wait, what?! How did I get from she¡¯s naturaly beautiful to she won¡¯t be a bad mother for Ethan?  ¡°God Damon, you only know her for a few days and you¡¯re already thinking about her being the mother of your child?


    You really need to slow the f ** k down.


    My phone suddenly rang and I pulled it out, answering it without looking to see who it was.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± I asked over the phone.


    ¡°Damon babe !!! I miss you so muchh !! And I know you miss me too. I¡¯m almost at your house babe the voice of Christina said over the phone.


    Her again?


    ?Cam¡¯s POV ?


    ¡°Damon!¡± A familiar, high squeal voice was heard and both Ethan and I turned to the entrance of the living room to see Christina approaching us well more like Damon.  She was dressed in a very short dress, face caked with makeup and a ten inch heel that she could¡¯ve barely walk in.


    ¡°Damon baby! I miss you sooo much!¡± Christian purr before she sat on Damon¡¯sp and wrapped her arms around him.  She then kissed him on the lips and I quickly covered Ethan¡¯s eyes, ring at her.  Really?  She¡¯s gonna do that in front of a child ?!


    ¡°What are you doing here Christina?¡± Damon¡¯s voice was suddenly heard and she pouted before looking him in his eyes then opened her mouth to answer his question.


    ¡°I already told you baby. I f ** kin¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth around my son¡± Damon cut her off and she sigh before averting her eyes to Ethan then to me, sending me a re which I ignore.


    ¡°Okay baby. I¡¯m sorry. I just came to visit you because I haven¡¯t saw you nor touch you in such a long time. Imiss you.. I miss everything we do together¡± she apologized to him then said, roaming  her fingers on his chest and both Ethan and I squirm, looking away.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you you cane though, did i ?¡± Damon questioned her once again and she pouted before letting out a breath.


    ¡°Baby.. I miss you. That¡¯s why I wanted to see you. I know you didn¡¯t ask for me toe but I wanted to cause I miss you sooo much. I also wanna spend some time with Ethan. I think it  would be nice if I take you and him to an amusement park. It would be so fun and nice for all of us to be together, having fun¡± She exined her self while ying with the hem of his shirt.  Damon didn¡¯t say anything for a while after.  He just looked to Ethan then back to Christina before he finally spoke.


    ¡°Okay then. We¡¯ll go to the amusement park¡± Ethan suddenly stiffen beside me and I turned to him to see him ring at Christina, who wasn¡¯t looking at him.  He looked pretty angry.


    ¡°Really baby ?! I know you would agree and since I have to know Ethan better, this would be a good time to get to know him¡± She said happily and Damon only nodded.


    ¡°Then we should leave now since it¡¯s about an hour drive to the amusement park¡± Christina added and Damon nodded his head once again before he stood up.


    ¡°Then let us change clothes first and we¡¯ll be back in a few minutes¡± he spoke before he called Ethan over and Ethan slowly walked towards him.  Damon took his hands, giving me a nce before him and Ethan dissappear up the stairs.  And here I am, stuck with this bitch!


    I just decide to scroll through my news feed and see what¡¯s interesting since I didn¡¯t want to look at her but I could feel her gaze on me and soon enough, she began walking over to me.


    ¡°So how¡¯s Ethaning with you? Does he still ignores you like he always do?¡± She asked, mocking me and I mentally rolled my eyes, pretending as if she wasn¡¯t standing in front of me.  ¡°You just wait! One day I¡¯ll get marry to Damon then I¡¯ll fire you myself¡± She said angrily to me and I guess she was angry that I was ignoring her and guess what I did?


    I ignore her again.


    I pretended to see a very interesting post on instagram and began talking to myself.  ¡°Hmm. looks cute. I wonder how much it sells for¡± I spoke to myself and continued scrolling.  I guess by now she was even more angry because she groaned loud, trying to gain my attention.


    ¡°Ignore me all you want you f ** king bitch! But you just wait.. one day I¡¯l see that pretty, stic face of yours in tears after I had fired you MYSELF!¡± She said angrily and I continue to ignore  her as I now started snapping a few pictures of myslef.  ¡°F * king bitch! Do you know who l am ?! I¡¯m Mr. Brooks¡¯s daughter¡± she began.  Mr. Brooks is not the richest but he is rich though and popr and so is her.


    I continued to ignore her as she told me the whole history of her family.  ¡°He won¡¯t hesitate to kill you slut! He¡¯s also a good friend of Damon so if heins to Damon about you I¡¯m sure he will fire you right away¡± she finally concluded with a smirk and i rolled my eyes, turning towards her.


    ¡°And guess what?¡± I began, ring at her.


    ¡°What ?!¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a f ** k¡± I responded before I went back to scrolling on my news feed and I know by now she was boiling in pure anger.


    ¡°You-¡± she began but was cut off by the voice of Ethan.


    ¡°Ms. Davis!¡± Ethan call my name.  I turned to the door and saw Ethan running towards me and into my arms.


    I ce him to sit on myp and my eyes immediately went to his face to see him crying.  Why is he crying?


    ¡°Ethan? Are you okay?¡± I asked, wiping his tears away.  I then tried to make him stop crying but he only bury his head in my chest as he continued his cries and I suddenly became angry.. very angry Who the f ** k made him cry?


    ¡°Ethan!¡± Damon¡¯s voice was heard next and I turned to the entrance of the living room to see a shirtless Damon entering the living room.  He had a shirt in his hands and his hair looked like a mess as he began to approach Ethan who was in my arms, holding unto me really tight.


    ¡°What happened? Why is he crying?!¡± I found myself asking Damon In a kinda harsh voice and he looked a little surprised at the way I just spoke.


    ¡°Ms. Davis.. daddy don¡¯t want you toe with us¡± Ethan cried and I turned to Damon to see what he had to say.  I didn¡¯t care if I had to be around that bitch.  I rather go than see Ethan cry like this


    ¡°Hey hey, now that¡¯s not what I said. I said we¡¯ll have to ask Ms. Davis first and I don¡¯t think she would want toe¡± Damon corrected his son and I  red at him before replying.


    ¡°Who said I will note with him?! I rather go than see him cry like this!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ethan asked, looking up to me and I nodded my head, wiping his tears away and smile at him.


    ¡°No. she can¡¯te!¡± Christina voice was suddenly heard and we all turned to look at her as both Ethan and I ring at her.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m not going anywhere with you Ms. brooks!¡± Ethan Said, folding his arms and ring at her.


    ¡°E-Ethan baby.. you gotta understand. She can¡¯te because this is like a family thing so It¡¯ll just be the three of us¡± Christina said as she walked towards him, about to cup his cheeks but he flinched  , Pushing her hands away.


    ¡°It should only be dad and I then since you also aren¡¯t family but Since you areing along then Ms. Davis cane too! That¡¯ll only be fair!¡± This boy was very smart .. Very smartest!  Christina and Damon looked at Ethan shocked and I saw that Christina was trying to say something but nothing wasing out of her mouth.


    ¡°I-B-But Ethan, I¡¯m the one who came up with the idea so I should go however she is not family¡±


    ¡°No! I will not go anywhere without Ms. Davis!¡± Ethan shouted as he held tighter unto my shirt.


    ¡°Ethan you have to stop this¡± Damon said to him in a kinda soft voice and Ethan only shook his head no before he buried his head in my chest again.  I sign before looking up to Damon who looked frustrated and Christina who was ring at me with her fist clench.


    ¡°Then if Ms. Davis will have to Come very well then¡± Damon hesitantly said and a smile made its way unto my lips and I could feel Ethan smiling on my chest.  He knows how to get people to agree with him Smart child indeed.

 CHAPTER 10

    Cam¡¯s POV


    ¡°Ms. Davis! We¡¯re here !!¡± Ethan shouted in excitement and I turned to him to see that his head was out of the window.  He was smiling like if someone had just gifted him a whole closet of candies.


    ¡°We are?¡± I asked, smiling because he looked so happy and cute.


    ¡°Yes! I wanna go on all the rides with you and daddy !!¡± He eximed again, not even mentioning Christian name and I could see she was a little angry but she covered that with a smile on her face before she spoke.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Oh Ethan, what about me?¡± Christina asked, smiling at him and he only red at her before looking away.


    ¡°You can be all by yourself¡± he mumbled, loud enough only for Christina and I to hear and I turned to Ethan with a shock expression in my face.


    ¡°Haha- You¡¯re too funny Ethan¡± Christian said, trying to make it sound like a joke but Ethan had a look on his face that said it wasn¡¯t a joke at all.


    ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve found a parking spot!¡± I heard Damon mumbled and he quickly drove the car into the vacant spot, parking it.  ¡°Okay guys, we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yaa !!! Come on Ms. Davis, Let¡¯s go !!¡± Ethan said happily, once again before he literally dragged me out of the car.  Christian and Damon exit the car after and we all walked to the entrance with a very happily and eager Ethan.


    ¡°Good Day. Tickets please¡± the man standing at the entrance, in a ticket bo0ot and we all pass him our ticket before he punched them and give it back to us.  Thanking him, we all entered the amusement park and Ethan began to happily jump around as his eyes scanned every single corner of the amusement park.


    ¡°So .. what should we do first?¡± Christina asked before turning to Ethan and spoke again.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you Ethan. What do you want to do first sweetie?¡±


    ¡°I want to go on the rollercoaster with daddy and Ms. Davis¡± Ethan replied back before he grabbed unto both his father and I hands and Christina smile dropped instantly  .


    ¡°0-0kay. Then let¡¯s go then¡± she said, in a lower sad voice and I kinda felt bad for her.  Poor Christina, all she wanted was for Ethan to like her and spend some time with her but he wants to go with me instead ..


    ¡°Come on Daddy, you gotta keep up !!¡± Ethan said, pulling both his dad and I toward the roller coaster.


    Ethan¡¯s Pov {Third person¡¯s Pov}


    Ethan was so happy that Ms. Davos came along with them.  He just didn¡¯t want his dad stuck with that Christina.  He really didn¡¯t like her and was scared that she¡¯ll be his mom in the future.  And he couldn¡¯t let her be his mother and since his dad still have her around him, he was scared that there might be a slight chance that Christina would be his mother in the future which he don¡¯t want.  He would rather let Ms. Davis be his mother than Christian.  Ms. Davis was more friendly and kind.  She could also make the best grilled cheese sandwich and she also treat him very well.  She would be alright for his mother .. So.. he came up with a n.  A n to bring his dad and Ms. Davis together.  He would do anything to make them be around each other or hang around each other.  He like to see Ms. Davis blush when his dad does something silly, like wrapping his arms around her.


    Speaking of that, he was so happy to see Ms. Davis and his dad in a picture.  He liked how they were so he made sure he took a picture so he can look back at the picture any day.  He even set the picture as his dad¡¯s wallpaper yesterday.


    So you could tell he really like her and he was going to make his n to bring them together work.. no matter how hard it¡¯ll be.  He will make it work.


    Ethan broke out of his thoughts when they had all arrived at the roller coaster.  He was so excited and happy to ride it but he was even more happy because Ms. Davis was here with him.


    ¡°Ethan, you can sit with Ms. Davis. I¡¯ll sit with Damon¡± He heard Christina said to him and he turned to her to see her running her long, cat w nails on his dad chest.  Nasty!  ¡®He thought before he He squirm then looked away.  He really don¡¯t know what his dad saw in thisdy.  She was so not pretty.  Not even near pretty as Ms. Davis.  Her face was caked with makeup.  Red lip stick, eyeliner, bright coloured eyes shadow, contour and so much foundation was on her face.  She looked hurrible and looked A LOT like Urs.  And every time he watch¡¯the little mermaid¡¯, he couldn¡¯t help but imagine her.. swimming under water, looking so scary.  He was kinda scared of her too.  Especially when she¡¯s in the dark she looked like an evil witch


    But he wasn¡¯t gonna let her get between his father and Ms. Davis.  As he said, he would do anything to get her away from his dad.


    ¡°No, I want to sit with you¡± Ethan said to Christina and she looked at him a little surprised.


    ¡°Are you sure? Because I want to sit with your dad¡± she asked him running her fingers on his chest again and Ethan red at her.  He just wanted her to stop.


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m sure Ms. Brooks.¡± He reassure her then turned to his dad.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re gonna sit with Ms. Davis, right?¡± Ethan asked, tilting his head and acting so innocently.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s okay if she wants to sit with Mr. Alexander Ethan. I wouldn¡¯t mind sitting with you¡± Ms. Davis interrupted and he thought her voice sounded like if she was nervous.  Nervous of being around his dad.


    ¡°No Ms. Davis. I want to sit with Ms. Brooks¡± Ethan lied.  When he said he¡¯ll do anything to get his dad and Ms. Davis, he was serious.


    ¡°0-okay then. I¡¯ll sit with you¡± Christina replied, lowly and Ethan smiled, holding unto her hands as they all made their way to the rollercoaster.


    Cam¡¯s POV


    I was he nervous and scared for two reasons.  One.  I¡¯m sitting next to Damon and it was so ufortable and all the memories for the couple picture thingy came flooding back into my head.  And two.  It was actually my first time on a roller coaster.  I had went to a amusement park before but I had never went on a roller coaster because I was too scared plus I had no one toe on it with me so I never went on any.  So this was the reason why I was shaking by now and was breathing hard.


    Oh my God!  I can¡¯t believe Im on a roller coaster !! Will I die?  What if the tracks broke?  I¡¯l surely die !!!


    ¡°Is this your first time?¡± Damon voice asked, bringing me out of thoughts and Ilooked up to him.  Shaking my head yes then averted my eyes.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re trembling like crazy¡± He said, letting out outs sigh, running his hands through his dark locks at the same time.  ¡°You can hold unto my arm if you¡¯d like¡± he said after a while and I turned to him with wide eyes.  ¡°If you¡¯re that scared¡± he added and I shook my head¡¯no¡¯.


    ¡°N-no. It¡¯s okay¡± I said then take a deep breath.  Everyone was seated inside and the ride was ready to begin.


    Taking another deep breath, I closed my eyes, ready for it to begin.  Then it started to move and I let out a squeak, squeezing my eyes shut even tighter.


    Oh my god!  Oh my god!  Oh my god !!!!! ¡°Okay! Cam, You¡¯ve got this. All you have to do is take deep breaths and close your eyes and before you know it, the ride will be over.¡± I said inside of my  head, trying to keep my self calm.


    Yes Cam!  You¡¯ve got this !!!


    But my mind instantly changed when we went down the big drop.  I screamed out on the top of my voice and the next thing I did, was something I never thought I would do I buried my head into his on his chest.

 CHAPTER 11

    Cam¡¯s POV


    Closing my eyes tight, I held tightly onto his shirt for my dear life.  The scent of his cologne hit my nose afterwards and 1let out a small sigh, inhaling his nice scent.  He smelled so nice.  And his chest was hard like a brick wall but warm and I couldn¡¯t help but snuggle into him more.  The roller coaster that we were on didn¡¯t had the safety thingy that separates us.  There was only a seat for two people in a row and a seat belt you have to strap on to be safe.  So you could easily reach over to the next person.  I suddenly began to calm down a bit but I refused to move away from him.  I¡¯m too scared.  I wasn¡¯t gonna move until the ride was over but that changed when realization hit me.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing Cam?!!!¡± I screamed in my head when I had realize that I was snuggling into him.  Shit!  I squirm, thinking of what I¡¯say when I pull away from him.  Okay Cam!  You¡¯ve got this.  Just pull away then pretend like nothing happened.  Yes, that¡¯l work.  Taking a deep breath, I counted to three before I proceed to pull my head away from his chest but as I was pulling my head away, a hand suddenly came to my head and gently pressed it against Damon¡¯s chest.. gain.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can stay like this. if you¡¯re that scared¡± I heard Doman said after my face was buried in his chest again and my heart suddenly sped up.


    I held my breath, trying to stay calm but his stupid cologne, that I happened to like, and his warm chest wasn¡¯t helping at all.  And his freaking hands were still on my head but then time, it was ying a little with my hair that cause me to rx a little but tensed because we were this close to each other.


    I couldn¡¯t wait for this ride to be over.  I just couldn¡¯t wait to be away from this handsome demon.  He was making me feel so ufortable and I hated the way he made me feel!  He made my heart beat faster by every passing second, he made my cheeks redder than a tomato and he made me feel so nervous to be around him.


    Calm the hell down Cam!  It¡¯s okay you are okay.  You are not gonna die so calm down and take deep breaths.  The ride is almost over¡¯I told myself, taking in a few feet breaths that I happened to blew out on Damon¡¯s shirt and he tensed a little.  The ride went on for a few more minutes and finally it was over.  Yes!


    I was the first person to exit the ride since I didn¡¯t waste time into pulling my head away from his chest then un-strap my seat, as quickly as possible, and exit the ride, still leaving Damon in his seat who was taking  his time to unstrap his seat belt.


    I tried to calm down but when he exit next and began walking over to me, my heart rate just sped up more and I tired to avoid him but couldn¡¯t.  Standing in front of me, he opened his mouth to say something but was interrupted by a voice I missed.  Even if it was just for a few minutes.


    ¡°Daddy! Ms. Davis!¡± Ethan shouted as he ran over to us, leaving Christina, who was struggling to walk in her ten inch heels, behind.  Why did she wear heels to an amusement park?


    ¡°Did you guys had fun?!¡± Ethan asked, eager waiting for our reply and I only nodded my head and I felt my cheeks heat up.  Damon on the other hand, responded with a yes and took ahold of Ethan¡¯s hands.  I looked away from then to a shadow that was approaching us and saw Christina smiling as she was also near us.


    ¡°Oh Damon! I miss you!¡± She cried, wrapping her hands around his arms.


    ¡°How was the ride?¡± Damon asked her, as he looked at her face and she sigh before looking down to Ethan.


    ¡°Well. it was fun I guess¡± Christina shrug then ced a kiss on his cheeks.


    ¡°What should we do now baby?¡± She asked him after and Damon opened his mouth to talk but Ethan interrupted.


    ¡°Can we get hot dogs dad? I¡¯m hungry!¡± Ethan plead and Damon just nodded his head while Christina send Ethan a little galre.


    ¡°Yes !! Come on then !!¡± Ethan shouted happily before he grabbed unto my hands then his father hands and pulled us both to a hot dog stand, that wasn¡¯t too far from where we were, and left Christina in the back  .


    ¡°Wait up for me!¡± We heard Christina shouted but Ethan ignore her as he continued to pull both his dad and I to the hot dog stand where we waited in the line for a few minutes before we could¡¯ve ordered.


    ¡°What can I get you guys?¡± A female worker asked us.


    ¡°Can we get three hot dogs please!¡± Ethan ordered and the woman looked at him in awed before replying with a yes.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°And three cans of Pepsi¡± Damon added and the woman nodded her head before she went off to bring the stuff we ordered.  We waited a few minutes before the woman came back with the stuff we ordered.


    ¡°And here you go''¡± she said passing one each to Damon, Ethan and I .Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Ethan said collecting his hot dog with a smile and the woman just smile, looking at him.


    ¡°What a cute son you guys have got¡± I heard her say and I almost choked on air.  Son?  Again with the¡¯son¡¯thing?  Ugh!


    ¡°He¡¯s not our son''¡± I said feeling a litle annoyed because everyone thinks that Ethan is my son and it¡¯s getting a litle annoying.  We don¡¯t resembled that much.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± The woman asked, looking to Ethan then back at me with wide eyes and I replied to her with a yes.  ¡°Oh, I would¡¯ve never knew if you hadn¡¯t told me. You guys looked so alike¡± she said after and I looked for Ethan who was already looking at me.  We don¡¯t even look that alike.  ¡°Oh¡± and we left after that.


    ¡°Damon! Where were you guys?!¡± An annoying voice was suddenly heard and I already knew who it belonged too.


    ¡°Oh we went to buy hot dog. Where were you?¡± He responded to her question then asked with a confused expression of his face.


    ¡°I was looking for you guys. I thought you went to the other hot dog stand and also this shoe is killing my feet. Can you carry me?¡± She asked, battering her eysh as she wrapped a hand around his arms again.  Damon was about to respond but once again was interrupted by Ethan.


    ¡°Dad.. i don¡¯t think. feel that good¡± Ethan said in a low voice that made him sound like he was suddenly sick and I began to panic immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Ethan? Does your head hurts? Your feet? Your worried arms? Don¡¯t be afraid to tell me¡± I asked very, bending down to check his temperature.


    ¡°I-I feel-I think I¡¯m going to vomit.¡± Ethan said and Damon pushed Christina away before reaching down to feel his temperature.


    ¡°You mean now?¡± I asked after what he had just said had registered in my brain.  Ethan only nodded his head and Damon and I quickly took him to a public toilet before all of the content came out of his mouth.


    He cried as the content came out of his mouth and into the toilet bowl and I was so scared and worried that I began to panic.  cing my hands on his back, I softly made circles with my hands.


    ¡°Shh! It¡¯s okay¡± I said soothingly to him again while Damon was holding him up. I could also see that he was worried.  Very worried.  After he was done, I quickly left to buy a bottle of water while Damon stayed with him and


    Christina was standing outside, squirming in disgust.  I freaking hate her!  As soon as I bought the water, I ran back to the toilet where Ethan and Damon were now standing out side.  I quickly opened the bottle of water and carefully brought it to his mouth so he could rinse his mouth then he drank Some after.


    ¡°Do you feel better?¡± I asked, looking at him and he nodded his head. I Let out a sigh of relief before standing to my feet and saw that Damon was looking at me but he averted his eyes after as he bend down to  carry Ethan in his arms.


    Christina on the other hand was just ring at me as if I did something wrong but I didn¡¯t bother with her as I only followed Damon back to the car.  We were leaving since Ethan wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    ¡°I can hold him while you drive¡± I said to Damon and he nodded before he pass Ethan over to me.  Christina then came into the car and sat in on the front seat before Damon started his car and drove.  I was still worried about Ethan since he looked so quiet and a little pale.  I hope he¡¯s fine but I wanted to make sure.


    ¡°Ethan, are you sure your okay?¡± I asked him and he nodded his head before he snuggled into me.


    ¡°Ms Davis.¡± his soft, small voice began as he still had his head bury in my chest.


    ¡°Yes Ethan?¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± He asked again but this time pulling away to look me in my eyes and there were curiously lingering in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes Ethan. I¡¯m worried about you¡± I responded and saw him lips twitch into a little smile before he buried his head into my chest again.  He went silent after that and I thought he was sleeping but then his small voice was heard once more.


    ¡°Thank you Ms. Davis¡±


    ¡°For what Ethan?¡± I asked, a little unsure what he was thanking me for.


    ¡°For worrying about me¡±


    **************

 CHAPTER 12

    Cam¡¯s POV


    ¡°Hey Ethan!¡± I waved at him as I walked into the living room and Ethan shouted out in joy before he got up from the couch he was sitting in and ran into my arms.


    ¡°Ms. Davis! You¡¯re here !!!¡± He said happily and a smile made its way to my lips as I just hugged him back then pulled away to speak.


    ¡°So .. what are you doing?¡± I asked, pointing to TV that was showing toy story.


    ¡°I was watching a movie¡± Ethan replied and I began to made my way to the couch with him still in my arms.  I sat down on the couch before I opened my mouth to ask.


    ¡°Feel better?¡±


    ¡°Yes and it¡¯s all because of you!¡± He responded then hugged me after and I couldn¡¯t help but awe at how cute he was being right now.


    ¡°Thank you Ms. Davis!¡± He said after we pulled away and I smile before reply with¡¯Tt was my pleasure


    ¡°So. what do you want us to do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch a movie !!¡±Ethan shouted in excitement.


    ¡°we were sitting quietly watching the movie when all of a sudden arms were wrapped around Ethan and began to tickle him.  I jumped from the sudden noise and tuned to Ethan, who was nowughing, and saw Damon tickling him.


    ¡°D-daddy s-stop !!¡± Ethan spoke between hisughter again but this time, tears were beginning to form in his eyes and Damon continued a little longer then finally stopped.  After he stopped, Ethan took a minute or two to die down from hisughter before he finally sat up again and Damon took him into his arms.


    ¡°Mr. Alexander¡± I greeted, my voice sounding a little shaky.  He looked to me again, a smile twitching on his lips but it was instantly gone when he saw me looking to his lips.


    ¡°You should get going since there¡¯ll be a thunder Strom at five thirty.¡± He continued and then my eyes winden


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going¡±I said to him then turned to Ethan who looked a little sad.  Smiling at him, I waved good bye before i grabbed my bag and quickly made my way to the door with Damon and Ethan following form behind.


    ¡°Bye Ms. Davis!¡± Ethan waved and I waved at him once more before l turned around and open the door.


    My eyes widen immediately and my mouth dropped open. I was in total shock.  it¡¯s raining already?  And it raining hard .. very hard.  The chill wind was blowing super hard, sending my long hair flying to the back of me.  The sky was also in a dark gray colour with lightning shing through it and loud sounds of thunders could be heard.


    ¡°What the hell?!!¡± I mumbled as I looked at the seniory in front of me.


    ¡°Well it looks like Ms. Davis will have to stay over tonight¡± Ethan said with a smirk on his face and I sigh closing the door before turning back to his dad and him.


    ¡°I.. can¡¯t stay over the entire night. I¡¯l just wait for the rain to ease up and I¡¯ll leave¡±I said crossing my arms, as much mind went back to my little Coco who¡¯s home all alone.


    ¡°Please Ms. Davis!¡± Ethan plead and I really wanted to stay with him but Ive gotta go home to coco.  I can¡¯t leave her all alone


    ¡°I-i¡¯m sorry Ethan but I can¡¯t¡±1 said feeling bad to say that and Ethan pouted at me before he look down to the floor in sadness.


    ¡°Please?¡± He asked again but this time in a sad voice that made my heart ache.


    ¡°I can¡¯t Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you stay over?¡± Ethan asked, tilting his head as usual and I was about to respond but was cut off by Damon.


    ¡°Stop asking Ms. Davis all these questions Ethan. She probably have to go home to her boyfriend¡± Damon said in a little rude tone and I frown in confusion.


    ¡°Boy friend? Ms. Davis don¡¯t have a boyfriend. Right Ms. Davis?¡± He said then turned to me and asked, eagerly waiting for my reply.


    ¡°Yes you¡¯re right. I just have to go home to my dog ??coco. I can¡¯t leave her alone¡±


    ¡°Then I can send one of my men to bring her here¡± Damon said shrugging and I sigh, running my hands through  my hair.


    ¡°Yes but¨C¡±


    ¡°Plus the thunder storm won¡¯t be over until tomorrow morning so you have to stay over night¡± Damon added and l sigh in defeat


    ¡°Then o. kay. I¡¯ll stay¡± I hesitantly said and Ethan expression immediately changed into a happy one before he shout out in excitement.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes !! Now let¡¯s go finish our movie Ms. Davis!¡± He said before he grabbed onto my hands and dragged me straight into the living room.


    **********


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s bed time now.¡± Damon said, breaking me from my thoughts and I looked in his direction to see him getting up.  He turned off the TV before he gesture Ethan to take his hands.


    ¡°Come on Ms. Davis! We¡¯re going to bed!¡± Ethan said to me before he dragged me off the couch, with coco in my arms, then connected his other free with his father¡¯s and pulled us up the stairs and into his  bedroom.


    ¡°You too should get to bed since it¡¯ste¡± Damon said looking me in my face and I nodded my head.  He averted his eyes from me afterwards then opened his mouth to speak again.  ¡°And you cannot sleep in that clothes since you¡¯be wearing it tomorrow and it¡¯s notfortable to sleep in either¡±


    I immediately look down to my clothes then remembered I was only in a jeans and a sweater which would be so ufortable to sleep in but i  didnt have any other close to wear.


    ¡°True but I don¡¯t have any clothes with me right now¡± God, I was so dumb.  I should have told his servant to bring my pajama since he was at my apartment to get Coco.  I was so stupid to even not remember ..


    ¡°Then ..¡± Damon began lightly clearing his throat before he spoke again.  ¡°I¡¯ll just have to lend you one of my clothes¡±


    ¡°Um it¡¯s actually fine you know. I-I  don¡¯t find anything wrong with what I¡¯m wearing to sleep¡± I lied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie Cam¡± he began and I felt my heart beat increase when he called me by my name.. he said my name once more.  ¡°It¡¯s clear that the clothes you¡¯re in is ufortable for you to sleep in, so I¡¯d suggest you borrow one of mine. Just follow me¡± and then began to walk, with me following him from behind.


    We stopped in front of a ck door which Damon opened then told me toe in and my mouth dropped to the floor as my eyes came in contact with the room.  The scent of his cologne hit my nose as I walked inside and I shiver a little from the cool air that the air con brought.  The walls of the bedroom were ck, giving a dark aroma to it.  There was also a wall clock hanging on the wall and a few canvas that made the modern ck room looked very manly.


    ¡°These are the only clothes I have that¡¯s a little too small for me¡± he began as he handed a t-shirt and a sweat pants to me and I took it from him.  ¡°It might also be a little too big since you¡¯re small but it should fit youfortable¡± he continue and I nodded my head.


    Then there were silence and I frown as I looked up to Damon and saw him just staring at me and I immediately felt ufortable right away.  Looking away, I clear my throat which seems to bring him back to earth because he looked away before also clearing his throat.


    ¡°Um I should take you to your room now.¡± He said but did not look at me this time and I only nodded my head before I followed him out of his bedroom straight down the hall until we pulled up at a in white door.  Opening it, he let me enter first before he followed after and as usual my eyes darted to examine very single part and detail of the room.


    This room was beautiful.  It had in brown walls, a veryfortable bed and a huge t screen TV hanging from the wall.  There was also an air con in this room since I felt a little cold after I entered but it was quite different from Damon¡¯s.


    ¡°This is a guest room and even though it¡¯s not much, I hope you find it quitefortable to sleep in¡± he began and I looked at him in disbelief at what he had just said.  Not much?  This was more than much! ¡°Anyways, I should leave you to get dress and head off to sleep. If there¡¯s a problem don¡¯t be afraid to wake me up¡±


    ¡°Um then goodnight Ms. Davis. See you tomorrow¡± he said and I responded with a¡¯good night Mr. Alexander¡¯then I watched as he turned and left the bedroom, shutting the door as he left.


    ¨CThe next morning¨C


    ¡°Ah, I see you¡¯re already awake¡± Damon began as he slowly made his way towards me.  His eyes first went to his shirt I was wearing


    ¡°Breakfast is ready. Why don¡¯t youe and join Ethan and 1? Ethan is eagerly waiting to see you¡± he continued and I nodded afterwards.  Picking up a sleeping coco in my arms, I followed Damon to the door and all the way downstairs into the breakfast room.


    ¡°Ms. Davis!¡± Ethan eximed as soon as I came into view and that woke I every sleepiness from Coco as jumped out of my hands and down to the floor.


    ¡°Good morning Ethan¡± I greeted after I had him now in my arms and he didn¡¯t reply.  He only wrapped his arms around me and sigh in my arms.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit and have breakfast together?¡± Damon asked after a while and only then did Ethan pulled away and we both made our way to the breakfast table


    ¡°Daddy! Ms. Davis is wearing your shirt!¡± He said happily while his eye scanned the shirt and a few maids that were cleaning stopped for a few second and their focus went to me then they resumed their work when Damon send then a re  .


    ¡°Yes Ethan. She is¡± Damon simply replied before drinking from his dark coffee.


    ¡°She looks cute doesn¡¯t she?¡± Ethan asked once again and my heart rate sped up as I wait for Damon¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Yes she do¡± Damon reply again but this time, his eyes met mine for a second before he looked away.  We ate in one peaceful silent after that, well it was only for some time before we heard a loud annoying scream and all of our focus was drawn onto Christina.


    She made her way into the dinning room, cat walking as she does and battering her eyessh while pursing her fake lips lips which made her look like if she was out of her mind.


    ¡°Oh Damon! I miss you soo-¡± she began but cut herself off and came to a halt.  Her eyes were focused on my well more like what I was wearing and there was a sudden anger that came over her.  And she charged towards me ..


    **********

 CHAPTER 13

    Cam¡¯s POV


    Everything happen so fast.  One moment I was sitting at the table and the next moment I was pushed hard unto the floor.  A painful scream erupt from mouth when my head hit the concrete floor hard and my vision began to blur.  She grabbed unto my hair and began to bang my head on the floor while I tried to held her hands down and I seed but that didn¡¯t stop her from cussing at me


    ¡°You f ** king bitch! How dare you sleep¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Damon¡¯s cold voice stopped her from saying another word.  I turned to look at him and saw that the expression he had earlier was no longer from his face.  It was reced with anger .. Christina shivered in fear as Damon red deadly into her eyes before he averted his eyes from her and looked down to Ethan.


    ¡°Go to your room Ethan and don¡¯t leave until I tell you too¡± hemanded him in a not too harsh tone and Ethan nced at me.  He then picked up coco before he turned around and dissappear up the stairs.


    ¡°Why ?! Why would you sleep with this whore?!¡± Christina continued her cussing while she re at me and proceed to hit me across my face and this time I didn¡¯t hold back.  I was so angry that I couldn¡¯t just let her hit me and Ethan wasn¡¯t here so I don¡¯t have to worry about him seeing me behave so violent.


    Growling in anger, I rolled her over so i was now sitting on top of her and began tond a few punches in her face.  My goal was to break her fake stic nose and make her cry in pain.


    ¡°You f ** king bitch! Get off of me !! Damon get her off of me !! She¡¯s ruining my face !!!¡± She screamed out in pai and only then was I pulled away from her and into strong arms.  She f ** king deserve her face to be ruined !! ¡°Ahh !! Look what you did !! Now I have to do another nose job!¡± She cried once more.  Her hair was in a mess and her face was slightly covered in blood.  She basically looked a mess and I smiled at my work while I tried to calm down myself .. I haven¡¯t gotten this angry in such a long time and right now it feels so foreign to me but I needed to do this I really did.


    ¡°Ugh !! Aren¡¯t you gonna scold her ?! She¡¯s basically your son¡¯s babysitter and don¡¯t have ay right to hit me! She should be fired !!¡± She yelled at Damon in anger when he didn¡¯t say anything but  just held me in his arms.  However, Damon ignored her.  He turned to me and his eyes immediately began to scan my body and face for any injures.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked, his tone softer than before and I only nodded.  The truth is, I was not.  My head hurts like hell right now and I some how have a feeling that my head was bleeding.  My vision was also a bit blurry but I think I¡¯ll be fine.


    ¡°Ugh !!! Did you just ignore me?!! Damon! I¡¯m speaking to you!¡± Christina yelled again as she was trying to get Damon¡¯s attention.  And she somehow got it because he averted his eyes from me to her, ring deadly while he coldly spoke


    ¡°¡®Shut the f ** k up, Christina!¡± Christina mouth dropped to the ground while a shock expression had suddenly came over her face  as she stared at Damon in disbelief.  Her mouth trembled a bit as she was trying to speak but nothing came out, only air.


    ¡°D-Damon what has gotten into you? Since when do you speak to me in such tone?¡± she asked in a softer voice but it was filled with shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Since now. Now get the f * k out and don¡¯t even think of showing your face until I call for you¡± he said harshly and I wince at his words.  Damn, that gotta hurt. She began trying to find words to say then look down to me who was trapped in his arms and she send me a re.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!  I will not leave!  ¡°She continued, still looking at me.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for what happens next¡± Damon casually said then turned to a few of his maids that were cleaning near by and gesture the toe over and take Christina away.


    ¡°No  !  Don¡¯t you dare touch me !! I¡¯m not leaving !!!¡± She shouted at them but all the did was rolled their eyes and took ahold of her arms while another her feet and dragged an angry, screaming Christina out of Damon¡¯s  house.


    The ce became quiet after that and I let out a sigh but frown after I felt something tickling down my forehead. I ran my fingers over the mysterious liquid that was running down my forehead and my eyes widen when I saw blood.


    ¡°Shit¡±  I wince as I tired to make the bleeding stop and that grabbed Damon¡¯s attention.


    Damon immediately looked over to me with a frown but that changed into a shock expression when he noticed the red liquid, that was running down my forehead.


    ¡°F ** k, you¡¯re bleeding¡± he said, a hint of worries sh in his eyes and he quickly brought me to sit down in the living room then called on one of the maids to bring a few first aid stuff to treat  a wound.  I continually winced as the painful throbbing in my head didn¡¯t stop and I wanted to cry so bad.  I could feel a pair of ck eyes on me as I whimpered and wince in pain, trying to make the pain ease a bit.  His worried eyes scan over my body then he brought his hands to my face and lightly brush over my bruised.


    ¡°It¡¯s bleeding pretty bad. I think you shouldy down.¡± He said then helped mey down in the couch.  The maids came running with a few stuff in the hands and quickly hand it to Damon who look a little angry


    ¡°what the f ** k took you guys so long?¡± He asked them as the took the stuff from them and began to tend  to my wounds and I let out a few more wince and whimpers as he did.


    ¡°I promise you¡¯ll feel a litle better after I¡¯m done.¡± He continued while he took his careful time and tend to my wounds.  A sigh was heard from his lips after he had finished and our eyes met for a minute.  ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re hurt. If I knew she wasing, I would¡¯ve never let her in.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, if anyone should be sorry it¡¯s me. I shouldn¡¯t have fought her. That was so  wrong of me. I¡¯m sorry¡± I apologize while looking to the floor.


    I looked up to Damon after he didnt say anything, only to see his eyes lingering at my face. What¡¯s him and staring at me?


    ¡°What you did was wrong ..¡±he began after I looked up to meet his eyes. But honestly, I would¡¯ve done the same thing if someone had attack me.  Plus it was Christina who first attacked you so you¡¯re not really wrong to fight back¡±he concluded with a shrug and I looked at him. My eyes shinning in surprise and happiness.


    ¡°So I¡¯m not fired?¡±


    ¡°No you¡¯re not but you should take the day off since you¡¯re injured¡±he responded to my question and a bright smile was now on my face and guess what I did next?


    I hugged him


    His body tense right away and I happily wrapped my arms, tightly around him.  ¡°Thank you¡± I mumbled into his chest and then felt one of his hands on my back.


    ¡°N-no problem¡± he said back after I pulled away and I smiled, looking at his face.  A small smile made its way to his lips and he finally smiled back at me.  He looked so cute when he smiles and less fightening.  ¡°Then you should get changed and get going before Ethan sees you and make you stay¡± he spoke after a while of us just smiling at each other and I nodded, averting my eyes from him.


    Quickly getting up, I made my way upstairs into the guest bedroom.  Taking a quick shower, l got dressed into the clothes I wore yesterday and grabbed my things before I left the bedroom and met Damon in the hall with coco in his arms.


    ¡°Oh you got coco. Thank you, I thought I would¡¯ve got to get it from Ethan myself¡± I said as I approached him and he only hum before passing coco to me.  ¡°Um tell Ethan I say good bye and that I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t get to see him before I leave. Also tell him I¡¯ll make it up to him by taking him to the park tomorrow.. well that¡¯s if you allow  me to¡± I said to him and he nodded his head before walking me downstairs to the door.


    ¡°Then goodbye Mr. Alexander¡± I waved and he said a good bye back before I turned around and left.


    ?Damon¡¯s POV ?


    F ** k, I can¡¯t stop think about her.


    She¡¯s only my son¡¯s babysitter but I¡¯ve got her stuck in my head at work, at home even when Iy down to sleep.  I still couldn¡¯t understand how could a in girl like her make me feel such foreign feelings every time I¡¯m around her.  Like my heart beat would increase, I couldn¡¯t stop looking at her beautiful face and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. from the inside.  And I really like that my son likes her a lot.  She was just another girl who took the job to babysit my son but I knew she meant more than that to Ethan.


    Ethan really likes her a lot because he keeps talking about her when she¡¯s not around and would ask me questions about Cam, like¡¯What do you think about Ms. Davis dad?  ¡°Or isn¡¯t Ms. Davis pretty?¡± I also have a feeling that he¡¯s up to something but I can¡¯t put my hands on what he was up to.  I¡¯ll find out though, I will.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you ?!¡± A voice said that pulled me out of my thoughts and I looked up to seen entering my home office with a mischievous smile on his face.


    ¡°Just doing some work¡± I responded with a shrug as he made his way over to a seat and sat down.


    ¡°You sure? Cause it looks like my boy here is thinking about something.. something that he can¡¯t get out of his head¡±n said, smirking and I inwardly gulp.  He¡¯s so good at reading me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡± I denied


    ¡°Well if you say so¡±his voice was heard and I looked back up at him to see him shrugging then opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°So .. where¡¯s Ethan¡¯s new babysitter? I only saw Ethan sitting in the living room, watching a movie¡±


    ¡°I send her home to rest because she was injured¡±


    ¡°And lemme gueys.. Christina attacked her¡± he said and l looked up back to him not surprised that he already know who did it.  ¡°Seriously dude, I don¡¯t why you got that girl-of-yours around. She¡¯s literally useless and does nothing in this damn house but cause trouble¡± he spoke truly and I sigh, rubbing my temple.


    ¡°I known but I can¡¯t let her go. She¡¯s been here for as long as I can remember and my parents like her a lot. And even if I try to put her out, my parents will only  bring her back or worse make her move in with me and I don¡¯t want that so it¡¯s better this way¡±I exined to him and he only rolled his eyes at my exination.


    ¡°Who the f ** k cares? Throw that bitch out and if she tries toe back, throw her out again or just kill her.¡± He shrug and I shook my hcad at what nonsense he¡¯s saying.


    ¡°And go to jail?¡±


    ¡°Well you have the bestwyer so I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t to to jail and if we hide the body really wel.. no one would know¡± he whispered thest part and I let out a  breath before looking back at him.


    ¡°Why are you even here?¡± I asked, changing the topic.


    ¡°Well I wanted to see you and that babysitter who¡¯s got my best friend running crazy because of her¡± he responded with a smirk on his face and I mentally rolled my eyes at him before speaking.


    ¡°She¡¯s not making me run crazyn¡± I lied, again and I¡¯m happy that he left it to that.


    ¡°Okay, if you say so then. So what does she looked like?¡± He shot another question about Cam at me and I just wanted to kick him out right now.  Like seriously, I¡¯m trying to stop thinking about her and this dude is making it harder for me to do so


    ¡°Like every other girl in the world¡± I responded before I went back to checking my files and he rolled his eyes once more


    ¡°Now I¡¯m damn sure that she¡¯s not like every other girl in the world because then you wouldn¡¯t be thinking about her¡±


    ¡°¡®M not thinking about her!¡± I shouted, annoyed at his assumptions that were right.


    ¡°Stop denying the truth Damon. Everyone could clearly see that you¡¯re thinking about her.¡±


    ¡°And why say so?¡± I asked, smirking from the inside because he surely don¡¯t know why I¡¯m thinking about her and he  never seen her anyways.


    ¡°Well Ethan told me everything about her and everything that happened between her and you. He also said you always smile when he brings her name up¡± he responded with a bold smirk on his face.  Oh my dear son, why did you tell him?  ¡°Yup, he¡¯s a snitch and a good one too. I just love that kid¡± Ian said while a smile on his lips and I scoff before I went back to my work.


    ¡°So are you gonna tell me how she looks like¨C¡±


    ¡°Get the f ** k outn!¡± I yelled at him annoyed and he onlyughed before he shut the door.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 CHAPTER 14

    Damon POV


    It¡¯s been a month since Cam started working here. We went to a pack yesterday and I almost kissed her I¡¯ve been trying to get that event that happen between Cam and I, out of my head but unfortunately it¡¯s not won¡¯t.


    I¡¯ve tried sleeping with Christina to get her out of my mind and thought it would definitely work but that didn¡¯t work too, so here am I almost home from work, with Cam stuck in my head.


    F ** k I know I cuss a lot but I only do so when I really stressed and right now my stress level is at one thousand and ir¡¯s all because I can¡¯t get her out of my head.


    Sighing as I pulled into my garage, I made a long and hard decision on whether to wait until she¡¯s gone before I going inside, since it was almost five¡¯o¡¯clock or just go it.  And the truth was, I really didn¡¯t want to see her.  I was avoiding her and thought itll be awkward if Ethan decided to leave the two of us alone, which I knew he would do since he tired it yesterday .. Letting out another breath, I made up my mind that I¡¯ll go inside.  I¡¯l have to face her once a day anyways so I should do it now and get over it.


    But I¡¯ve decided to go on by the back door, which lead to the living room and my work room.  I could sneak pass them without them knowing and go into my home office then average the time she leaves ande out.


    Yes, that¡¯ll work .. So, exiting my car, I got out and entered by the back door.  All I had to do now was sneak past the living room without them knowing then I can get to my home office in one peace.


    As I was walking by, I heard Ethan¡¯s voice in the living room talking to Cam and then I  suddenly became curious about what they were talking about and how she looked today.


    Since I had left for work earlier than ever today, I didn¡¯t get to see what she was wearing or how she looked so I was curious very curious.  So batting my ears to ear drop, I slightly poked my head out so I could see what they were also doing and how she looked.  She looked stunning by the way .


    .¡±So. your son would also be five years? Like me?¡± I heard Ethan asked Cam and suddenly frown in confusion.


    Son?


    ¡°Uhh yeah¡± she said hesitantly.


    She was also tensed while I was over here looking at both of them in confusion.  She really has a son?  hell, I barley knew anything about this woman who was babysitting my son.  I poked my head out again, trying to hear what they say next but it seems like they had changed the topic and I¡¯ve decided to leave before I get caught so I turned around and made my way to my office, with the words that  Ethan had said to Cam, stuck in my head.


    I really need to know more about this I couldn¡¯t be so clueless of Woman.  who she actually was so I sat down in my chair before picking up my phone and dialing my Assistance, Mr. Salvays, number.


    RING RING


    ¡°Yes Mr. Alexander? What can I do for you?¡± He finally picked up his phone after the second ring.


    ¡°I want you to do a background check on someone for me¡±


    ? Cam¡¯s POV ?


    ¡°Daddy!¡± I heard Ethan shouted in delight and I turned to the direction he was looking in to see Damon entering but he didn¡¯t look normal today.  His face was emotionless and his jaw was clenched and I think he was looking at me in full anger I gulp.  Did I do something wrong?


    ¡°Come with me!¡± Damon said harshly as he now stood before me and roughly grabbed my writs and pulled me up then he began to dragged me out of the living room.


    ¡°Daddy, is everything okay?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice was heard and only then did Damon stopped and turned to his son before opening his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Everything is fine Ethan. Now, I want you to stay inside the living room okay?¡± His father responded then said and Ethan obediently nodded his head before taking a seat in the couch once more.  Then he resumed to dragging me out the living room, all the way up the stairs and into his office while I fought for his to let go of my wrist since it was hurting.


    ¡°Ow!¡± I hiss as he finally let go of my wrist but then pushed me hard into the walls of his office, causing me to let out a painful whimper when back hit the wall.


    What the hell is wrong with him ?!


    ¡°Are you okay? Why are you being so harsh to¡± I opened my mouth and spoke but was quickly cut off by Damon¡¯s cold and rude voice.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?!!¡± He literally screamed in my face in full anger and to tell you guys the truth, I was scared very scared.  I press myself closer to the wall, slightly trembling in fear from this an standing in front of me.  He was definitely not the man I grow to knew, this was some one else because I know that Damon would / had never shouted at me.


    I looked into his now dark eyes that held anger and then to his face in fear.  He was panting heavily, as if he was trying to control his anger and his jaw and fist was clenched, making his knuckles appear white.  Then the question he had asked me yed back into my head and I frown, looking at him in confusion before opening my mouth to ask


    ¡°What are you talking about¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of f ** king lying to me Cam!  And don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t have a clue what I¡¯m talking about!¡± he cut me off and yelled on my face, making me even more frightened of him but that didn¡¯t stop me from defending myself.


    Our son


    B-but how did he end up here?  Who brought him here?  How did they know that Ethan¡¯s father was Damon?


    ¡°Stop acting like you didn¡¯t know!¡± A voice harsh voice said that pulled me out of my thoughts and I turned to Damon who had anger written all over his face.


    He suddnely mmed me harder into the wall before trapping me in his hold and stared emotionless into mine eyes and I trembled in fear, under his gaze as I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe what I had just heard form his own lipsBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°H-  how?¡± I manage to say and ignored his dangerous gaze on his face.


    ¡°Well after I did a background check on you, I found out everything so you can no longer lie anymore because I know everything¡±he answered to my question then paused for a moment and continued. ¡°And let me tell you something.  Mr. Davis .. Don¡¯t think that you can dump our son on the road and leave him there to f** king die thene crawling back into his life like nothing had happen.¡± He said and I looked up to him with  a frown before he continued.


    ¡°You f ** king sicken me and to know that a girl like you, who I thought was better than this, don¡¯t have a heart. I don¡¯t want you to be on my son¡¯s life and don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever be because in my eyes, you are just another girl who seduce a rich guy then abandoned their baby on the streets to die!¡± He spat in my face and I looked at him in absolute shock.


    H-he thinks that I left Ethan on the street to die?  A heartless person?  Why would he think this of me?  I never did anything to my son but love him with all of my heart and then my only love was taken away from me by someone.  He needs to know the truth .. He cant just assume stuff with out know what actually happened.


    ¡°Mr. Alexander, you¡¯ve got it all wrong I-I never left Ethan¨C¡±


    ¡°Save your f ** king exnation! I don¡¯t want to hear anything form you. Just leave !!¡± He yelled  at me and I froze once more, in shock of what he was saying.


    ¡°B-but¨C¡±


    ¡°F ** king shut up Cam! Just f ** king leave and never return! I don¡¯t want to see your face again and I definitely don¡¯t want to see you around Ethan !!¡± He cut me off again but  This time, pulled me harshly out of his home office while Iried to break free from has grip.


    ¡°Let go of me !!¡± I shouted at him in a hurt voice and his grip instantly cking but it was still a little tight.  He  didn¡¯t even bother looking at me as he just continued to drag me down the hall.


    I was hurt tear pricking my eyes, ready to escape.   I can¡¯t just forget about Ethan after I¡¯ve found my son.  My son that was taken away form me five years back and why would Damon say stuff like that to me?


    I wasn¡¯t heartless. I never left my baby to die on the streets and I wasn¡¯t a whore.  I only slept with one man and that was him.   I didn¡¯t ask my baby to be taken from me, did I ?  All I wanted was to love him and made sure he was a healthy baby growing up ljust wanted to be a mother.. a good one.


    ¡°Let me go Damon!!¡± I cried.  The tear finally falling form my eyes eyes and I had just realize that I¡¯ve called him by ears his first name.


    He came to a halt and slowly turned around to meet my face.  He looked angrier than before and that scared me.


    ¡°Did I f ** king tell you to call me by my first name?!!¡± He yelled once more in my face and I only fliched.  I¡¯m sure he was going to do something to me this time.  Maybe hit me or something but I won¡¯t be good.  I just knew it.


    ¡°Daddy? Ms. Davis? Is everything okay?¡± A soft voice interrupted Damon and he immediately pulled away from me before turning to Ethan who was frowning in confusion.


    ¡°Everything is fine Ethan. Now go back to the living room¡± his father said but Ethan wasn¡¯t even listening to him.  His eyes were focused on my tear stained face.


    ¡°Ms. Davis, are you okay?¡± He asked, slowly walking towards me and I quickly nodded my head.  A small smile made its way to his lips then he looked down at my bag in my hands and he frown.


    ¡°Are you leaving early today?¡± I only nodded my head again.


    ¡°Okay! Then we can watch the movie tomorrow then!¡± Ethan said with a happy smile on his face and my heart clenched.  I won¡¯t be seeing him after today andl can¡¯t imagine how his face would look when he finds out I¡¯m no longer his babysitter ..


    ¡°E-Ethan¡¯m sorry.. but I¡¯m not babysitting you anymore after today¡± I said in a low and hurtful voice which made his smile dropped and he looked at me now shocked.


    ¡°What? But you can¡¯t Leave Ms. Davis! I like you!¡± He said and I felt another tear escape my eyes as I looked at the now sad Ethan who was about to cry.  He turned to his father.


    ¡°Daddy! Ms. David can¡¯t go!¡± He cried and I really wanted tofort him but I refused to because I knew if I did, I won¡¯t let go of him and not after I found out he¡¯s my son.


    ¡°Go back into the living room Ethan¡± Damon said sternly to his son, ignoring whatever his son had just said and that only made Ethan cried more and he made his way over to me but was stopped by his dad.


    ¡°I said in the living room!¡±


    ¡°B-but daddy! She¡¯s can¡¯t go! I like her dad! I like Ms. Davis!¡± he cried out more but Damon didn¡¯t seem to bother with his as as jhe  turned around and grabbed ahold of my wrist once more and began to drag me down the stairs.


    And I just found myself calling Ethan¡¯s name.  This was thest time I¡¯ll even see him


    ¡°Ethan! Ethan baby, don¡¯t cry love !.¡± I tried tofort him while his father dragged me down the stairs and Ethan right behind, crying his eyes off.


    ¡°Ms Davis! Don¡¯t go! Please !!¡± He cried as he tired to keep up with his dad and I. Another tear escape my eyes as l finally made it to thest stairs and was dragged to the door.  But this time I fought.  I fought Damon because I wanted to see my son before I¡¯mpletely gone.  Ethan was crying his eyes off.  He now made it to thest stairs and then ran after us while his dad almost to the door with me.


    ¡°Ms. Davis! Please !! Daddy, Please daddy! I promise I¡¯ll be a good boy! Please daddy, don¡¯t let Ms. Davis leave !!¡± He cried aloud as Damon finally reached the door with me and opened  it before shoving me out then mmed the door into my face.  But before he did so, I manage to say to Ethan.


    ¡°Mommy loves you¡± I heard Ethan called for me for thest time before the door was mmed into my face.


    *************

 CHAPTER 15

    DAMON¡¯S POV


    I think I was a little too harsh on her. This is what I wanted and she deserve it anyways!  When I found out that she was the mother of Ethan.  His biological mother, I wanted to pull her into my arms and kiss the living day light out of her.  I wanted to love her, care for her and put a damn ring around her finger.


    I was so damn happy and shocked that all this time, the mother of my son was right under my own nose.  I mean they resembled and all plus they had this kinda bound together.  It was so obvious that they were mother and son but for some reason I was blind.  I was more than happy to start a rtionship with her but the memories of what I had heard about my son suddenly flooded my head and I suddenly became angry.


    You couldn¡¯t just be in a rtionship after what she had put your son through, right?


    And after she was gone, Ethan cried his eyes out.  He tried running past me to open the door and ran after Cam but I stopped him.  He don¡¯t need her in his life.  He only need me, that¡¯s all.  I also thought that Ethna would get over it in the next hour or so but he kept on crying, begging me to bring her back.  Tear stained face, red eyes and he hup as hot tears poured down his face.  He never stopped crying


    Iter took him upstairs to his bed room after we had ate dinner in silence.  Ethan didn¡¯t eat much at dinner though, he just looked spaced out while he nibble on his food.  And here I am today, sitting in my office, my mind still thinking about that f ** king woman.


    ¡°Mr. Alexander, Ethan refused to leave his room and eat¡± one of the servant report to me and I sigh, dismissing him.  Ethan wouldn¡¯t leave his bedroom since Cam left.  He would barely eat too and I was scared for him.


    I was worried about his health.  He would hardly talk to me and try to avoid me every chance he got.  He won¡¯t even call me to read him a bed time story anymore and most of the time, he lock himself in his bed room and won¡¯te out for days.  I thought that he¡¯d already get over Cam and ept his new babysitter.


    Yes, I¡¯ve hired a new babysitter but Ethan won¡¯t talk to her, he won¡¯t even be around her.  Most of the time he would just hide away in his room.  And I didn¡¯t want him to be like this.  I want him to be happy again but I knew that won¡¯t happen unless I bring Cam back, which I¡¯m not even thinking to do.  ljust want it to be Ethan and I. That¡¯s all.  Rising from my seat, I exit my office and quickly made my way over to Ethan¡¯s room to try and get him to leave his room to eat but already knew my attempts would only fail.


    Knock knock!


    ¡°Ethan sweetheart! Open up please¡± I knocked on the door and said but heard nothing fora while until he had decided to finally answered.


    ¡°Not until you bring Ms. Davis back¡± I sigh, rubbing my head in frustration.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s noting back Ethan. She can¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Why ?!¡± He asked on the other side of the door, his voice sounded like he was about to cry again.


    ¡°Because I said so¡± I responded.  I refused to tell him that Cam was his mother.  I really don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll react after he finds out everything ..


    ¡°B-but I like her daddyl She even treats me like her own son¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not her son and she¡¯s not your mother!¡± I cut him off in a cold voice.


    ¡°But she treats me like her son though. Daddy, Did you know that she stood up for me once when those kids, who use to bully, made fun of me at the park saying I don¡¯t have a mother? She actually told  them that she was my mother and made them apologize before shooing them off. Dad, I really really like Ms Davis daddy! Please understand this and I want her back! No one else will ever rece her¡±he said over the door in a sad  voice that was begging me to bring her back and 1 almost fell for it.


    It was her n!  To get Ethan to bring her back and I won¡¯t let that happen


    ¡°No Ethan! She¡¯s nevering back!¡± I said in a cold voice and heard a sub over the other side of the door.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m never leaving my room again!¡± he shouted in an angry tone.


    ?CAMILA¡¯S POV?


    I¡¯m hurt, sadand depress.  The way Damon yelled at me, dragged me away from our son and mmed the door in my face kept replying in my head over and over again.


    It¡¯s been a few days now since Damon had fired me and I haven¡¯t left my house once.  I would only got up, fed Coco and go back to bed.  I wouldn¡¯t eat sometimes too but I was a total mess.  My hair was messed up on my head, my eyes were red with dark circles around them and eye bags and I really need to keep my body healthy cause I was losing weight from not eating as usual.


    But I couldn¡¯t eat when Ethan¡¯s teary face shed before me.  My heart clenched seeing him begging his father to let me stay and I was hurt too, I was hurt seeing him in such state.  I once had a son who was taken away from me and now that I¡¯ve found him, after I had given up, he¡¯s taken away from me again And now I have no one, except Coco.  I don¡¯t have any friends nor any family members.  I¡¯m officially a loner.


    ¡°CAMILA !!¡± A voice brought me back to earth and I sigh as I immediately recognize the voice.  Oh God, what should I do?!


    ¡°CAMILA !!! I know you can hear me! Come out here this instancel!¡± Mrs. Jones shouted from outside and I hesitated before I finally got up and ran towards the door.  taking a deep breath, I counted to three before I opened the door and was met with a very angry Mrs. Jone.


    ¡°What took you so long?!! Where you trying to ignore me ?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Mrs. Jones, I was sleeping when you called¡± I apologize then lied and she send a re at me before opening her mouth to talk  .


    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m here to talk about something else¡± she began and I nodded my head before I told her to go ahead and she continued.  ¡°Well today is thest day I¡¯ll give you to pay me all of my rent you owed. I can¡¯t do this anymore!¡± My eyes widen in total shock.


    What?  !!!


    Everytime Damon paid me on weekends, I would take almost all of the money and pay her what I had owed but I would leave a little sum back from my own use.  So I had already paid Mrs. Jones half of my rent I owned and don¡¯t know where I¡¯ll find the rest of the money to pay her since I no longer work.  But why all of a sudden she wants me to pay her out in a day?  Did someone tell her something?  I¡¯m confused.. but I can¡¯t leave here.  I have no where else to go.  I¡¯l just be homeless.  So I had to do something.  I had to beg even.  I don¡¯t care anymore!  I just can¡¯t leave


    ¡°M-Mrs. Jones Please. I beg you please don¡¯t put me out! I don¡¯t have anywhere else to gol I have no one to take me in, no other ce to stay! I  promise I¡¯ll find a job and pay you out! just give me some time, please!¡± I begged, booming my head, feeling embarrassed of my actions but I was desperate.  I couldn¡¯t just leave, having no where else to go .. I lifted my head, after a while, when she didn¡¯t say anything and saw her looking at me with a raised brow then she rolled her eyes at me before speaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care Cam! I give you enough time to pay me but you couldnt so you have to go! There¡¯s already someone waiting to move in this afternoon so I expect you to get your things pack now and leave early this afternoon!  ¡°She spat in my face and I looked at her even more shocked, taking in everything she had just said.


    ¡°M-Mrs. Jones¨C¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything Cam! I already spoke so I hope to see your things pack and ready to leave this afternoon¡± She cut me off, saying in an tone as if she  was annoyed by me.


    ¡°N-no! Mrs. Jones! You can¡¯t just put me-¡°I tried to find an excuse to let her make me stay but she cut me off before I could bepleted my sentence.


    ¡°Goodbye Cam¡± waving at me, she turned around and I watched as she dissappear into the dark shadow


    What?  She can¡¯t just put me out.. i dont have no where to go!  Why do I have to be so unlucky?! Everything is taken away from me!  And I did nothing to deserve this.  I grab a fist full of my hair and sigh in frustration.  Locking the door, I slid down to the foor feeling so f ** ked up right now.  Tears began to pour down mine eyes as I tried to not think about all the bad stuff that can happen when I¡¯m gone .. Where will I go?


    IN THE AFTERNOON.


    I sigh, grabbing my suit case.  This is it!  I¡¯m leaving the ce Ive grown up in for almost five years.


    M officially homeless now with nowhere to go. It was the after noon already and I had all my things packed, read to go. After I had done crying, I have made my mind up to go to Mrs. Jones and beg her  but I knew she won¡¯t listen to me so I shouldn¡¯t bother embarrassing myself any further.


    Sighing, I walked to the door and a tears fell from mine eyes when I turned around and give oncest nce at the house inside. I¡¯  ll miss you Wiping my tears away, I turned around before I walked out of the house and locked the door behind me, not daring to look back I was officially homeless now ..


    It was now dark .. I was walking the streets  for almost two hours now and Coco was sleeping peacefully on her pen as if she had no stress in the world.


    I was pulling my suitcase along with me and Coco¡¯s pen in my other hand.  I was exhausted from all the walking and have decided to rest for a minute so I stopped off at the front of a bar or something like that.  I couldn¡¯t go any further for now so I took a seat at the cold floor and rest my suitcase and coco¡¯s pen down before taking a bottle of water out and gobbled it down like a hungry child.


    After I had felt a little better, i¡¯d decided to rest a little more then I¡¯ll continued in another fifteen minutes but that was a BIG mistake I made because as I sat at the cold dark streets, there was a sudden noise that frightened me  for a moment.  I immediately looked around and saw that it was only two drunk me leaving the bar and I sigh in relief but hold my breath after I had realize their eyes were on me and they began making their way over to me.


    ¡°Hey beautiful! What¡¯s a pretty girl like you doing out here all alone?¡± One asked and Ipleted ignored him, getting up to leave.  It¡¯s not safe here.  F ** k, why did I even stopped here to take a break ?! Out of all ces, here?  !!!


    Iquickly grabbed my suitcase and was about to grab Coco¡¯s pen when a strong, muscr hand, harshly grabbed mine and pulled me towards him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare walk away from me you whore!¡± He shouted in my face while my heart beat sped up and I tried or wiggle my hands out of his.  ¡°Let go of me !!¡± I shouted on the top of my lungs, hoping that someone will hear me, after they had onlyughed at me and began pulling me towards a dark alley.  Oh no no no!


    ¡°Help! Someone! Help me !!!¡± I shouted again, just hoping that someone will hear me this time.


    ¡°Shut up whore! And you better keep that pretty mouth of yours shut and save some energy because I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll need it after we¡¯re done with you!¡± He said with a smirk on his face and pulled me harder  towards the dark ally while the other one justughed and followed behind.


    I continued to yell and shout for help but none came and I began to cry, thinking about all the bad stuff theyre about to do to me.  I don¡¯t want this !! Then he mmed me into the wall, trapping me between his arms and began to grind his body against me while I squirm in disgusts and tried to get away from him.


    ¡°Mmh. you like that don¡¯t you ?! You want me to f ** k you so hard, you whore. Don¡¯t you ?!¡± He asked, bitting his lips as he continued and I only had one option left  .  Beg


    ¡°Please! I beg you, please stop! I don¡¯t want this !!¡± I cried aloud as he continued to grind himself against me, not bother listening to me and the other guy was looking at us in anger.


    ¡°Dude! You said we¡¯d share her!¡± He said to the man grinding against me and he sigh before pulling away to speak.


    ¡°Fine. Take off her pants while I take her bra off and then I¡¯ll have her first and you can have her after¡± he said to the other man and my eyes widen, my body quickly reacting as I used all of my strength  to get away from them, screaming louder then ever.


    ¡°HELP !! HELP ME SOMEONE !!! Help¨C¡±


    ¡°bitch! Shut the f ** k up! We know you want our d * cks. Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t¡± one cut me off bynding a  p on my face then said after and I cried out even more, wanting to die right now.


    They then proceed to take my pants and bra off while I kept on wiggling and crying, screaming in disgust, trying to get the off and stay from me but nothing seems to work.  But just when one of them was about to pull my bra off, a voice, out of nowhere spoke, making them stopped what they were doing.


    ¡°What the f ** k do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±

 CHAPTER 16

    CAMILA¡¯S POV


    ¡°What the f ** k do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± A voice shouted out of nowhere and the two men, holding unto me, immediately stopped what they were doing.


    ¡°F ** k! Let¡¯s get out of here !!¡± The one, who was taking off my jeans, said and let go of me before both of them disappeared down the dark alley.  Sighing in relief, I dried my teary eyes before I slid down the wall and looked up to the person who had just saved my life and muttered


    ¡°Thank you¡±.


    ¡°No problem.¡± A musculine voice responded and I tired to see his face but couldn¡¯t since he was in the dark. I watched carefully as he walked over to me and handed my my pants which I took and thanked him before I stood up to out it on back.  Seeing that I didn¡¯t have on any clothes underneath me, he turned around to give me my privacy which I was thankful for.  I quickly slipped on my pants afterwards then spoke.


    ¡°Umm.. you can turn around now and thanks again for saving me¡±


    ¡°It was a pleasure¡± the mysterious man spoke again then turned around to meet me before continuing.


    ¡°So, what are you doing around here sote at night? You know it¡¯s very dangerous for women to walkte at night¡± he asked then said and I sigh, trying to decide whether to tell him the truth or not.


    I mean we just met and I don¡¯t know a thing about him.  I can¡¯t even see his face since we¡¯re in the dark! I began hesitating.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to look for a ce to stay for the night¡±


    ¡± Oh, have you found one yet?¡± He asked after I had done spoke and I raised a brown at him, even though he cant see my face right now.


    ¡°You forgot this¡± he said and I jumped at him suddenly speaking out of nowhere.  cing a hand over my heart, I turned around to finally meet him.  The light was shinning from the bar outside, giving light to both of out face and I finally saw his.  I was slightly taken back by how attractive he looked.


    He had a sharp jawline, beautiful eyes, ginger hair and a very muscr body.. but couldn¡¯t bepared to Damon ..


    But why the hell am I thinking about Damon?  I¡¯m mad at him.  Very mad because it¡¯s him who got me here.  If he would¡¯ve just listened to my exnation maybe I shouldn¡¯t have ended up homeless.


    ¡°Wow¡± the guy began.  His eyes gazing over my face festures.  He looked taken back but snapped out of his daze when Ifrown at him ¡°you¡¯re very beautiful¡±he continued and I felt my cheeks heat up.


    No one had every called me beautiful before, especially a guy so this actually made me feel happy yet a foreign feeling to me but it made me feel happy to know that someone had seen how beautiful I was ..


    ¡°Uh thank you¡±I said  after light clearing my throat while he looked away a down at his phone.  Replying to a text or something.  He finally turned his phone off after a few minutes and blinked after few time before looking down and I followed his gaze to my suitcase that he was holding in his hands.


    ¡°Um you left this¡± he said handing it to me and I took it from him before thanking him then took Coco¡¯s pen in my hands.


    ¡°I. should be going if I want to find a ce to stay tonight. Thank you again for saying me¡±I said to him and he nodded his head before saying good bye and I turned around before I began to walk down the dark streets  again but stopped when I heard him speak.


    ¡°You know, I actually have a ce you can stay for a while, that is until you¡¯ve find a ce to live. I was wondering if you¡¯d wanna stay for the time¡± he said looking at my me.


    What ?! Living with a guy?  I can¡¯t!


    No buts!  I can¡¯t!  I don¡¯t even know him!  I tied to deny it but I couldn¡¯t.  I mean I really need a ce to stay for the time and where I am right now is very expensive so I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t find a hotel that¡¯s cheep and no one else would take me in so, I have to do this  .


    .¡±Um are you sure? I mean do you live with someone else who might not want me to stay?¡± I had to make sure it was fine with both him and the person who he¡¯s living with because I don¡¯t want anyone  fighting for me to stay.


    ¡°Yeah, well I have a boyfriend but I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t mind since you¡¯re a girl and you seem like a nice girl to be friends with so, yeah¡± he reassure me with a shrug and my eyes widen.  He¡¯s gay ??


    ¡°Uhh o. kay.¡± I said, still a little shocked at what he had just said.  I don¡¯t hate gays or anything but I can¡¯t imagine such an attractive guy to be gay, he didn¡¯t even look gay but whatever at lest I have a ce to stay and don¡¯t have to worry about getting rape or  assulted since he probably have no interest in me but I stop have to be cautious and carefully.  Trust no man


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get your name by the way¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Cam.¡± I said, stretching my hands out for a handshake which he shook then spoke afterwards.


    ¡°Nice meeting you Cam. I¡¯m Marcus¡± Marcus?  It¡¯s suits him ..¡±We should get going since ir¡¯ste¡± Marcus said before taking my suitcase in his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you carry this to my car¡± he said and I nodded my head before looking him from behind with Coco¡¯s pen in my hands.


    After what feels like an hour, Marcus finally pulled up at a house.  It was beautiful and pretty big too.


    ¡°And here we are¡± Marcus said, unbuckling his seat belt before exiting the car and I followed after him.  He took my suitcase out of the trunk before taking me to the door of his house.  Unlocking the door, he let me entered first with coco¡¯s one in my hands and he entered after.


    ¡°Baby !!¡± A mixture of feminine and musculine voice was heard and I shot my head to where the noise wasing from to see a man, dressed in a shorts and crop top, running towards Marcus.


    ¡°Hey baby!¡± Marcus chuckled as the man ran into his arms and hugged him and I couldn¡¯t help but awed at both of them.  They look so cute!


    ¡°And who¡¯s this here?¡± The man asked after he had pulled away and his eyes met mine.


    ¡°Oh this is Cam, I met her on the street and she said she need a ce to stay so I offer her to stay here.¡± He said, introducing me and the other man¡¯s face immediately lit up as he smile politely at me.


    ¡°Hi there! I¡¯m Bianca! And you can stay as long as you want¡±


    ¡°Thank you and it¡¯s nice meeting you too¡±


    ¡°No problem honey. Gosh, she¡¯s so pretty!¡± He squealed and Marcus only chuckled, agreeing with  him.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s sote honey. We should get you settled in and get ready for bed since it¡¯s almost ten in the night¡± Bianca said to me and I nodded my head before grabbing my suit case and he dragged me off with Marcus following from behind


    We walked upa staris, then down the hall where we stopped off at a in white door.  ¡°And.. this is the guests room and it¡¯s all yours. So make yourselvesfortable.¡± Bianca said and I thanked him before entering in size and gawking at how beautiful it looked.


    ¡°Also, if you¡¯re hungry, just tell us. We¡¯ll provide something for you.¡± Marcus added and I nodded my head once again.


    ¡°Well goodnight then. See you in the morning¡± Bianca wished me and I wished both of them good night before they left, locking the door from behind.


    *************


    ¡°Cam, get your ass over here girl! It¡¯s about to start!¡± Bianca voice yelled from the living room and I shouted I¡¯ming before I grabbed the big bowl of popcorn and literally sprinted out  of the kitchen to the living room. Plopping down in the soft,fy couch my eyes darted straight to the movie, not looking away for a second.


    It¡¯s been a few weeks now since I¡¯m staying at Marcus¡¯s and Bianca¡¯s house and I¡¯ve grown to be morefortable around them and they have literally became my bestest friends. Ihad recover from my weight loss but I still cry almost every night thinking about Ethan and I¡¯vee to hate Damon with all of my heart that if I ever see him again, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll kill him.


    Bianca and Marcus had also found out about Damon and Ethan. It happened one night when I was having a nightmare and I began screaming Ethan¡¯s name and begging Damon to let me stay and both Marcus and  Bianca came to my rescue but minutester demanded an answer from  me of why I was having such nightmares and screaming Ethan¡¯s and Damon¡¯s name and I hesitate a bit but eventually told them.


    They were as just as angry as I am now but Bianca was wayy angrier.  He wanted for us to sneak into Damon¡¯s house at night and kill him before taking Ethan, which I instantly refused to do.  I don¡¯t want to go to jail But they have been the bestest friends you could¡¯ve asked for.


    They took me almost ever where with them and never left me out of anything and for that I¡¯m very thankful for.


    ¡°Heydies! What you guys¨C¡±


    ¡°SHHH !!!¡± Bianca and I said to Marcus at the same time then send him a little re before we turned our focus back to the movie.


    Marcus¡¯s day off was today so he is at home but is annoying sometimes.  Like he would interrupt Bianca and I when we¡¯re doing our girly stuffs and Bianca would chase him away before he went back to painting his nails or putting his James Charles¡¯make up on me.


    ¡°Sorry¡± Marcus whispered then walked over to us and took a seat beside a very concentrated Bianca.  We continued to watch over movie in silence but groan out annoyed when we heard the door bell ring.


    Uhg !! ¡°I¡¯ll get it!¡± I said before Izily got up and dragged myself to the door.


    Groaning again, I unlocked the door before turning the door knob and pulling the door open to meet with a tall shadow but my eyes widen and my mouth dropped open as I now stare face to face with the man that made me grow to hate him.


    Damon?

 CHAPTER 17

    CAMILA¡¯S POV


    I stood there frozen.  Damon?  What¡¯s he doing me?  And how the hell did he know I live here?


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Marcus shouted from the living room and Damon frown looking behind me to get a glimpse of who the voice belonged to, I guess and I didn¡¯t bother answering Marcus because I was way too shocked and speechless to see Damon  standing at the door but Iter found my voice and opened my mouth to speak in anger.


    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± my voice came out harsher that I wanted it to but I don¡¯t regret anything.  He deserve every bad thing that happens to him.


    ¡°I um came to talk to you¡± Damon responded, looking away after clearing his throat and I almost busted out inughter.


    He came to talk me?  Why?  To hurt me more?


    Seriously, just leave me alone!  My anger for him was rising by every passing second and I really tired to keep my mouth shut before I say something to him that I might regret but I just couldn¡¯t BUT thankfully before I could¡¯ve spoke, i was interrupted by Marcus and Bianca  .


    ¡°Who are you and what do you want?¡± Marcus said as soon as he was now standing besides me and I jumped a bit when I felt one of his arms around my waist.   I looked down at Marcus¡¯s arms almost immediately and then up to meet his face.  He just send me a smile and I gulp before turning my focus back to Damon, who was staring at Marcus¡¯s arms around me and who¡¯s expression had changed to more of an angry one.


    ¡°Oh um this is Damon¡± I introduced and Marcus and Bianca¡¯s expressio changed right away to a re.  I guess they had figure out that this was the Damon I¡¯ve been telling them about.  ¡°And Damon, this is Marcus and Bian-¡±


    ¡± Brian. I¡¯m Brian. ¡°Bianca cut me off and introduced himelf in another name and his voice sounded so musculine that I wonder if this was the same Bianca I knew.  Then I almost jumped again when I was suddenly pulled into a chest.


    ¡°And what do you need from her?¡± I heard Marcus spoke and I pulled my head out of the mysterious chest to see that it was Marcus¡¯s and he was sending angry res at Damon who now had his hands fold and his jaw clenched.


    ¡°It¡¯s private. So if you can let me borrow her for a few minute, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be out of your way and gone before you know it he said in a cold tone before pulling me out of Marcus¡¯s chest and  dragged me out of their house. I tried to fight back but it was no use and I looked to Marcus and Bianca from a far to see them both waving for me to go on and Bianca mouthing¡¯He¡¯s hot! Tell me everything when you get  back then winked at me.


    Rolling my eyes at them, I give in after a few more minutes and let Damon dragged me far away from the door.  Bam!  I was suddenly pushed into their fence, hitting my back slightly hard and looked up to see a furious Damon.  I was now trapped between his arms, no way of escape and I could also se that he was angry, very angry.


    ¡°Really Cam?!! Living with two guys?!¡± He shouted in my face and I suddenly got angry.  I had let him shout, dragged and hurt me enough I¡¯m not gonna let that repeat it¡¯s self!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So ?! I can do what ever I want and I don¡¯t see how that concerns you!¡± I shouted back, folding my arms and he just ignored.  Swearing under his breath, he inhale before looking up to meet my face.


    ¡°Why did you move?¡±


    ¡°Because I can?¡± I responded but it sounded more like a question and Damon let out another breath, his eyes softening a little.


    ¡°Was it because you owned her a months rent and couldn¡¯t pay her all of it?¡± He aksed and I looked totally shocked.  how did he know?


    I looked away after a few seconds and opened my mouth to lie since I didn¡¯t want him to mingle in my business but I was interrupted by Damon again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me Cam. She told me when I came looking for you¡± Why was he tooking for me?


    ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡± I asked with a frown on my face and he looked away and opened his mouth but close it again.  He was hesitating to talk, I guess but he finally spoke after a few minutes of hesitating.


    ¡°Cam I know this might sound stupid of me but I want to ask you if you can work for me again. I.. want you to babysit Ethan again¡±


    So he thinks I¡¯ll just forget what he did to me and ept the job like some fool ?! Don¡¯t take the job Cam!  You don¡¯t know if he might hurt you again.  He had done enough plus Ethan had probably forgotten about you¡¯my conscious said to me and I choose to go with what it said.


    Memories of what he did to me suddenly sh back into my mind.  He hurt me, kicked me out not even letting me give Ethan a proper good bye.  Not even tetting me exined myself.


    ¡°No! I will not!¡± I said, tears pricking my eyes.    ¡°Just leave me alone and don¡¯t evene here again¡± I said, pushing him away and walking as quickly as I can, back to Marcus¡¯s and Bianca¡¯s house.


    ¡°Wait! Camia!¡± His voice was heard from behind and l ignored it, walking faster and faster so that I could get back into the house and m the door in his face but that couldn¡¯t happen because I suddenly felt strong hands grabbed  unto one of my arms and pulled me back.  His familiar scent hit my nose again and I already knew who it was.


    ¡°Let go of me Damon!¡± I shouted loud but that damn guy didn¡¯t listen and only held unto my arm tighter, bringing me to look at his face.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to because of what I did but Ethan really needs-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything!¡±


    I¡¯m waiting for his apology of hurting me but apparently this bastard still don¡¯t know what he did was wrong!  So I didn¡¯t want to see him!


    ¡°Cam, please listen to me. Ethan¡¯s been cryin-¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to hear! Just leave me alone Damon and don¡¯t show your face here again!¡± I cut him off again then forcefully yank my arm  away from him


    I ran towards the door hoping that he¡¯s gone but he just won¡¯t gave up!  Damon was running behind me, almost catching up with me and I ran faster, holding in my tears, not wanting to cry in front of anyone and I was so thankful that Marcus and Bianca was still at the door.  Marcus had his arms around Bianca and they were about to kiss but pulled away immediately when they saw Damon and I came into their sight and I  ran straight into Bianca¡¯s arms, burying my head in his chest, hoping that Damon will see this and leave.


    ¡°Oh sweety! What happened?¡± I heard Bianca asked then felt his hands stroking my hair while he held unto me firmly and I couldn¡¯t hold the tears in any longer.  I bust out into tears, just wanting Damon to leave.


    ¡°Cam.¡± Damon began and I guess he was standing in front of us now but I didn¡¯t want to see him so I buried my head deeper into Bianca¡¯s chest, hoping that he¡¯l take that as a sign to leave but he  still stood there.


    ¡°Cam Please listen to me. Ethan¨C¡±


    ¡°Stop! Please! Please let him leave¡± I begged while crying to Bianca and heard a growl from Marcus.


    ¡°Cam¨C¡±


    ¡°Dude! She said leave! Are you deaf or something ?!¡± I heard Marcus shouted in annoyance and heard a sigh from Damon.


    ¡°Please. Please leave¡± I begged, speaking directly to Damon and peaked a little to see Damon looking in my direction.  He let out a frustrated sigh and ran his hands through his hair then turned around and began walking away.


    ?DAMON¡¯S POV?


    What do I do now?  I had went to visit her after Ethan begged me and was ready to beg for her toe back since Ethan didn¡¯t look good at all but I let that thought slip from my mind when I saw her in that oversize male t-shirt and  became even more furious when I heard a voice of a male speaking.


    I went to Cam¡¯s apartment to look for her but thendlord said she had moved and that made me even more frustrated.  How was I gonna find her now?  It took me a few weeks, searching and looking around where she used lived but there was no hope.  Then one day Mr. vay suggested we looked in the city and I decided to look there.  It wasn¡¯t that hard to find her though, since there were less houses and more hotels, cinemas and other business ces there and I knew she won¡¯t stay in a hotel since she didn¡¯t have money, that¡¯s what thendlord told  me.  So I went on and on checking every single house until I finally found her.


    And when her beautiful face showed up at the door, happiness was bubbling in side of me.  I wanted to wrapped my arms around her and pull her in for a hug but that stupid male voice made that thought leave my head.


    I never though Cam would live with two guys.  It just make me so angry just thinking about it.  I  f* cking hate them too!  Especially that Marcus guy.  I was trying to tell Cam that Ethan really misses her and needs her but he just had to cut me off then chase me away.  He was so lucky that I didn¡¯t want to do anything to him in front of Cam.  I wanted to beat his ass up but instead, I clenched my jaw and walked away.


    Now I driving home with Millions of thoughts running through my head.  I was thinking what I¡¯d say to Ethan when I got home.  He¡¯s really expecting to see Cam with me but I failed him.  I hope he doesn¡¯t cry again and throw a tantrum.  I can¡¯t stand to see him not eating, not sleeping and I never knew Cam was so important to him.  Ethan had never acted like this because of a woman that he grew close to.  Hell, he never even talked to anyone else expect Cam, my parents and I


    Pulling into my garage.  Turning my car off, I took another breath and tried toe to a decision whether to stay in the car or face Ethan.  I really don¡¯t want to see him cry .. But I can¡¯t stay in here and let him continue to have hope that she¡¯s with me.  He needs to know.  So letting out one final breath, I counted to three before l got out my car and entered my house.


    I was immediately greeted by a happy Ethan charging towards me.  I smile as he jumped into my arms but my smile immediately faded when he spoke.


    ¡°Daddy !! Is Ms. Davis back?!¡± Ethan asked happily.  I really didn¡¯t know whether to tell him that I have found her but she doesn¡¯t want to listen to me or that I haven¡¯t found her as yet.  I didn¡¯t what to see him hurt ¡°Daddy?¡± Afer all it¡¯s my faut If I hadn¡¯t let her leave, Ethan wouldn¡¯t be the way he is right now.  It¡¯s al because of me.


    ¡°Daddy? Where is she?¡± Ethan asked again, his happy expression fading away.  He was now looking behind me, eyes searching for Cam and I guess he figured out she¡¯s not here.  That¡¯s why his expression changed.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t brought Ms. Davis back with me Ethan¡± I said truthfully and his eyes instantly became teary.  He was about to cry and I didn¡¯t want to see him cry.  He had cry enough.  So I had to do something.  Something that will make his tears vanish and bring a bright smile to his face.  The bright smile that he always look cute in.  So I opened my mouth, about to say something that might not be a good idea but I think it might be sorted out in the end.


    ¡°But I can take you to her¡±


    ?CAMILA¡¯S POV ?


    ¡°Oh my god Cam! If you can¡¯t cheer your ass up then imma make you regret you never listened to me!¡± Bianca said to me in a tone that sounded as if he was annoyed by me and


    I let out a  breath, running my fingers through my wavy yet messy hair.  Damon haven¡¯t too long gone and my head is exploding.  , F**k!  I should have epted the job back!  I don¡¯t think I was in my right mind when I refused to listen to Damon.  Ethan must be crying like crazy and I only hope that he¡¯s fine.


    ¡°Cam honey, you need to cheer up. It¡¯s not over as yet. You¡¯ll see your son again, I assure you that and your baby daddy is a f ** king, hot, jerk to ever do shit like that and if he  ever ask you to look after your son again, don¡¯t deny this time. We know it¡¯s hard but your son needs you and I¡¯m one hundred percent sure you need him too.¡± Bianca said and Ihugged him, a tear falling from  my face.


    Ding dong! The door bell went off and Marcus, who Iforgot was here, got up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer it ¡°he said to us then walked off to the door and Iy my head on Bianca¡¯s chest,fortable silence filling the air.¡±


    Uhh.. Cam ?!¡± I heard Marcus called and I snapped my head to the door, where he was, then answered.¡±


    ¡°I .. um belive there¡¯s someone here to see you¡±he responded and I frown getting up. Walking towards the door, my eyes grew angry once more when I saw Damon standing at the door.


    I walked closer to the door but suddenly froze when I saw a small shadow beside Damon and I looked down, my eyes widening again.


    ¡°Ms. Davis!¡± The little, familiar, voice squealed in happiness and the next thing I know, Ethan was in my arms.  Is this a dream?


    ¡°E-Ethan?¡± I stammereda bit.  I never thought he¡¯d be in my arms so soon.


    ¡°Ms. Davis, it¡¯s really you! You won¡¯t believe how much I miss you!¡± He said, wrapping his arms around my neck and a sob escape my lips.  I can¡¯t believe this!


    ¡°Mommy misses you too¡± I said, a tear falling from my eyes and I also held onto him firmly, not daring to let go.  I¡¯ll never let go now that I have him in my arms.

 CHAPTER 18

    Cam¡¯s POV


    ¡°Good morning Ms. Davis! Good morning daddy!¡± Ethan happily greeted us while he tried to hop unto the bed and I helped him up then frown when I remembered that Ethan wasn¡¯t in bed this morning when I woke up.


    ¡°Where were you?¡± Asked Damon and I at the same time.


    ¡°Bianca took me for a walk¡± Ethan responded then surprisingly, Damon and I turned to Bianca and spoke at the same time.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform us that you¡¯re taking Ethan?¡± Bianca was about to reply but Ethan beat him to it


    ¡°Bianca said that you two needed some alone time¡± My face instantly heat up again as the ce dropped into a  sudden silence that left me red like a tomato.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Umm¡± I began, breaking the silence but not knowing what to say next but luckily Bianca spoke, making me sigh in relief.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat breakfast?¡± He asked and I nodded my head before hopping off the bed then took Ethan down afterwards and we started to walk towards the door but Ethan suddenly stopped, turning around to look at his dad, who was  stil on the bed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing dad?¡± Ethan asked, tilting his head as usual, waiting for his father reply and Damon opened his mouth to answer but Bianca beat him to it.


    ¡°I believe your father have already eaten¡± he said with a smirk and I started choking on air, knowing exactly what he meant.  However Ethan frowned in confusion and opened his mouth to talk.


    ¡°Really? What did you eat?¡± He questioned again and once again, Bianca spoke, not giving Damon a chance to speak.


    ¡°Ms. Davis¡± he whispered loud enough for me to hear and I guess Damon too heard since he had a look of shock on his face.


    ¡°Bianca!¡± I shouted his name a litle louder then hit him on his arms and he only rolled his eyes then the same stupid smirk appeared in his face again.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked oh so innocently as ir he said nothing wrong and I send him a re before looking down at Ethan who still had a confused expression on his face.


    ¡°He ate Ms. Davis?¡± Ethan asked frowning in confusion then looked at me and opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Ms. Davis is here though. How did dad eat her¨C¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡± I blurted out, cutting Eithan off then continued.


    ¡°Uh Ler¡¯s eat!¡± I then turned to Damon, feeling so embarrassed, wanting to bury myself in a hole


    ¡°Are youing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lI be down in a few minutes¡± he responded and I nodded my head before I took ahold of  Ethan¡¯s hands and quickly took him out of the bedroom with Bianca following from behind and I mentally cussed at him for saying those stuff.


    ¡°Come on, give me a kiss!¡± Marcus begged Bianca and he rolled his eyes at him before cing a small kiss on his cheeks that made Marcus pout.  It was in the afternoon and Marcus had just returned from work.  We were all sitting in the living room, ying some board game since all of us were feeling bored, except for Damon.  He was busily taking calls and working quietly at the next corner of the room.


    Damon and I have hardly spoke to each other and I like it just like this.  I didn¡¯t want to talk to him anyways.  I was too nervous to even speak to him.  And Bianca couldn¡¯t stop teasing me too!  It¡¯s so annoying!  He keeps saying shit and keeps taking Ethan somewhere, leaving Damon and I alone for hours and I hated him for that!  Ugh !! But no matter what happened, we won¡¯t talk.  Well .. Damon would day a few things and I would only nod my head then got up and began doing some work so he¡¯l leave me alone.  I know he must have notice too and I kinda felt bad for ignoring him but yall can¡¯t me me.  I¡¯m nervous and scared that something else might happen or that I¡¯ll only embarrass myself more.  So yeah, I wasn¡¯t gonna talk to Damon.  No matter-


    ¡°Cam?¡± A voice interrupted my thoughts and I  gulp, slowly turning around to see Damon standing behind me.


    ¡°Uh y-yes?¡±


    ¡°Can I talk to you for a second?¡± He asked and I gulp again before nodding my head then turned to Ethan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back, okay?¡± I said to Ethan and he nodded his head before he went back to ying his game with Marcus and Bianca and I got up before following Damon to the other side of the room.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I asked.  I wanted him to say whatever he has to say to quickly so we can get done with this and I can get away from him.


    ¡°Have a seat first¡± he said, patting the space next to him and I gulp for the third time before sitting next to him and scoot over, creating some distance between us.


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Um I want to talk about Ethan¡± he began and I nodded my head then gesture for his to continue.


    ¡°Well I know Ethan wants to be around you a lot cause he really misses you but you know he can¡¯t keep moving back and forth, right? It¡¯s just¡­ too much¡±


    ¡°Well, I cane to your house instead.  Like I always use to do be¡±I said with a shrug and he sigh before running his fingers through his hair.


    ¡°Yeah but you know Ethan won¡¯t want you to leave, right?¡± He asked and it was my turn to sigh.  Right.  Ethan will think I¡¯m leaving again and he won¡¯t want me to leave.


    ¡°So what would you suggest then?¡± I asked helplessly, hoping that he has a great idea.


    ¡°Move in with us¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.  l already heard what he said but I just wanted to hear him say it again so I know I¡¯m hearing right.


    ¡°I said move in with us¡±he repeated and I looked up to his face, a little surprised that he¡¯s asking me to move in with him.


    ¡°B-but it¡¯s only because of Ethan¡± he stammered after clearing his throat and my mind instantly went into making a decision of whether to move in or not.  Okay, so if I move in then I¡¯ll get to see him almost every day and things might get a little awkward between us and I really don¡¯t want to he around him BUT this isn¡¯t about me, this is about Ethan  so I have to put him in front of me because if I decided not to move in, then Ethan would be sad and I don¡¯t want that to happen to him .. So I¡¯ve made my decision .. I think.  Ireally reatly hope I don¡¯t regret this!


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°U ..¡± I began, looking up at Damon who was impatiently waiting for my answer and let out a breath after then opened my mouth to speak again.  ¡°.. 0-Kay¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Damon said right after I had agree.  A bright smile was on is face while his ck eyes looked into mine and I frowned at how happy his was.  Is he happy cause I¡¯m moving in with them?  I guess he saw me frown at him in a confused way became his smile disappeared almost immediately and was reced with a emotionless expression.


    ¡°Then¡± he began after clearing his throat.  ¡°We should leave now since it¡¯s gettingte¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Like right now?  It was gettingte, yes but why can¡¯t we wait until tomorrow?  I haven¡¯t even packed my suit cause as yet.


    ¡°Yes and don¡¯t worry about your suitcase, I¡¯ll send a maid over to pick it up for you but we¡¯re leaving in a few minutes¡± he said casually looking at me then to the screen of his phone and I sigh  , Rubbing my temples.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just stay for the night?¡±


    ¡°No. I have other things to do Ms. Davis so we have to go¡± Seriously?  How am I even suppose to exin this to Bianca?


    ¡°.. Okay then¡± I said then got up and walked back over to where Ethan and the rest were sitting.


    ********


    ¡°I¡¯lI miss you, Good bye.¡± I waved at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too Cam. See you tomorrow morning bright and early on face time¡± he said with a chuckle then ced a light kiss on my forehead and I smiled at him onest time about to go with Damon.


    ¡°Bye¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh for the love of god! Let¡¯s go already!¡± Damon cut me off, saying in a tone as if he was annoyed by Bianca¡¯s and I actions and I rolled my eyes before giving Bianca onest look then left  the room with Damon.


    ¡°Are you-¡±


    ¡°F ** k! You seriously had to be so close to him !?¡± He went off, causing  me to flinch and back away.  So this is why he¡¯s  so angry?


    ¡°So? He¡¯s my friend and we were giving each other goodbye hugs and kisses and-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what you two have been doing but I don¡¯t ever want you talking to those two guys again. Don¡¯t even visit them!


    ¡°What?!¡± I asked, not believing what he had just said.


    ¡°You heard me! And since you¡¯re back at your job, you will listen and respect me! Don¡¯t whatever the hell I tell you to do !! Don¡¯t even think of f ** king disobeying mel !!¡±  He said in anger.


    I seriously don¡¯t know why he gotta be so harsh to me but I wont take any of his bullshit cause no one controls me, I control myself and he¡¯s really getting me angry.  So angry that I couldn¡¯t help it.  I just couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut after what he had say.


    ¡°Excuse me but you don¡¯t tell me what to do cause you ain¡¯t my parents and you can¡¯t tell me who to talk to and who not to talk to!¡± I said out of anger and he let out a chuckle  before he spoke.


    ¡°Cam, we¡¯re seriously not doing this argument so just shut up and obey me like you always use to do in the past. Don¡¯t give me that bitchy atitude of yours, okay?¡±


    I tried to not say a thing but he got me really really mad and I just had to say something.  ¡°You¡¯re the only bitch I see around here Damon and you always keep acting like a d*ck! Are you bipr or something ?!¡± I yelled and that only got him angrier.  His jaw was clenched and I sware to god, I thought he was gonna hit me by the way he looked but he only opened his mouth and talk.


    ¡°You seriously need to learn how to f ** king respect me Cam and Not because you¡¯re the mother of my son means you get to give me that bitchy attitude of yours!¡± He began in anger¡±And just to make it clear  with you, You don¡¯t get to do whatever you want under my roof. You follow my rules every single day and you¡¯re never visiting these people again!¡± He yelled, looking at their house in scorn and I lost it.


    ¡°F ** k you! I seriously don¡¯t care who the hell you are but just so you know, you will not tell me what to do cause I¡¯ll do WHATEVER the f*ck I want. So you can shove those rules  of yours, far up your ass beacause you don¡¯t control me and WHETHER YOU LIKE IT OR NOT, F ** KING DEAL WITH IT !! So you either deal with it or find someone else to do the job and I¡¯m one hundred percent sure that if I leave, Ethan will start crying again, which we both don¡¯t want so deal with it !!¡± I shrug then  looked to him and saw him with a speechless reaction on his face and his anger shinning in his eyes.


    *******


    Twenty minuetster we pulled up at Damon¡¯s house again and I couldn¡¯t help but gawk at it.  I know it¡¯s not the first time I saw it but I keep forgetting how big and beautiful his house actually is.


    ¡°This way Ms. Davis!¡± I heard Ethan spoke, after I had exit the car with coco and admired their house, and I turned to him to see Damon and him waiting for me and I quickly made my way over to them and we  entered inside.


    ¡°Do you miss it here?¡± He asked again and I looked down to him and saw his eyes scanning the interior of the house.  Ireally wanted to tell him that this house brings back memories.  Especially the one where Damon dragged me out But I shrugged it off cause I didn¡¯t want to make anyone sad or make myself sad so I lied, faking a smile.


    ¡°Uh.. yeah¡± Ethan only smiled at me then turned to the front and I followed Damon to Ethan¡¯s room where hey him on the bed and tuck him inside and then told him a short story.  Both Damon and l gave Ethan a good night kiss before he was drowned in sleep and we quietly left his bed room after, making sure not to make any noise that¡¯ll wake him up.  And it was only Damon and I now .. I Great!


    ¡°Follow me¡± was all he said before he turned around and began walking down the hall and I ran up to him, following closely from behind so I don¡¯t lose him or get lost.  We walked for a few minutes before I Damon came to a halt at one of the hundred in white doors and I realy thought it was the same room that I had slept in the night I had to sleep over, cause of the storm, but I was left admiring the room inside as soon as Damon opened the door.  it was pretty!


    One side of the walls were painted ck while the other sides were painted white and the bed looked so warm andfortable with those small cute pillows that flooded it.  There were also a few Canva paintings hanging on the walls and a cute wall clock that I really liked.  There was also a corner of the room that had a desk and a chair where I can do my studies.  Two more in white doors were also in the room.  One having a sign hanging on it that said Bathroom¡¯and the next sign hung on the other door said Closet: One of the doors were slightly open, giving me a peak of what was inside and so far, the bathroom looked beautiful.  It was any girl¡¯s dream bedroom!


    I didn¡¯t even know I was gasping and gawking as my eyes scanned the beautiful room but I came aware of everything when I felt eyes looking at me and I turned my head to the right to see Damon looking at me then he opened his mouth to talk  .


    ¡°I hope you like the room. I thought you might like the design and made my work men re-design the room however if you don¡¯t like the style, I can¨C¡±


    ¡°I like it¡± I cut him off.  I was a little shocked when I heard him say he had his work men re-design this room.  Okay also your suitcase will be here by tomorrow, early in the morning but by the time you can changed into any clothes that are in the closet. They might be a little over size or small for you, since I don¡¯t  know your size but I hope it¡¯s oka-¡±


    ¡°It is. Thank you¡± I cut him off again then send a fake smile over to him.  I still hate him y¡¯all but I¡¯m thankful that he did this, even though a normal room would also be fine.  But he bought me clothes too ?!


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave you to sleep¡± was all he said before he turned around and left.  No goodbye or no good night but I didn¡¯t care.  Letting out an exhausted yawn, I ppaced coco on the bed before I walked into the bathroom and did some more gawking, gasping and admiring every single detail in there before I took a nice shower then exit and entered the closet.  It was huge and filled with lots and lots of female clothing.  There were dresses, jeans, shorts, leggings, tops, hoodies, sweatpants, bras, undies, sneakers, heels and bags, all in famous brands like gi, nike, adidas, Jordans, MK and so much more that I couldn¡¯t even  pronounce properly.  The hell?  Why did he buy so many clothes for me?


    Frowning in confusing, I pushed those questions aside for now and started looking for somethingfortable to wear and I found a hoodie and shorts to wear only for the night.  Taking a pair of ck undies and bra, I slipped them on before opening a sealed dove deodorant, that I found in the bathroom, and applying it to my underam then slipped the hoodie over my head and stepped into the shorts.  However, the shorts were a little big for me while the hoodie literally swallowed my small figure making me appear smaller.  I let out a sigh before I walked over to the mirror and looked at how horrible I look hating how I look right now but it was veryfortable to sleep in so I kept it on.  Tying my hair in a ponytail, I walked over to the bed and plop down next to Coco, the bed instantly burying my body in its softness and I still couldn¡¯t figure out how every bed that I had slept in, in Damon¡¯s house,  were so soft andfortable.


    The AC was just at the right temperature and the thick nket, that I covered me with, felt so warm.  I sigh in satisfaction as my head sinks into the soft, cloud like pillow and I swear, I could never be any morefortable than I was.  Letting out another yawn, I said good night to coco before I was consumed by sleep.

 CHAPTER 19

    ETHAN¡¯S POV


    {One weekter}


    It¡¯s been one week.  One week since Ms. Davis had not only return but have moved in with his daddy and him and Ethan couldn¡¯t be any happier.  Ethan loved Cam very much and now he had feltplete that she is back and here to stay but he didn¡¯t fail to notice how his father and Ms. Davis acted when they were around each other.


    They would both ignore each other most of the time and only spoke to each other when he was around.  Now Ethan didn¡¯t like this at all and was thinking of how he¡¯ll fix things between his dad and Ms. Davis because he knew he had to make his dad like Ms. Davis before he could marry her but right now it doesn¡¯t seems like that.  Well actually Ethan kinda think that both his dad and Ms. Davis like each other but don¡¯t want to admit it or failed to notice.  Why he thought so?  Because he would see how nervous his dad would get around Ms. Davis and how he would smile at her and wouldn¡¯t stop staring at her and Ms. Davis would also get nervous around his dad and she would blush a lot.  He also think that his father and Ms. Davis had had an argument and that¡¯s why they¡¯re ignoring each other.  He even heard noiseing from the hal when he was at Bianca¡¯s house and figured out it belonged to Ms. Davis¡¯s and his dad¡¯s.


    ¡°But this argument and the ways they are treating each other needs to be stop¡± Ethan thought and a good idea popped up in his head.  He smirked, knowing exactly what he¡¯ll do.


    ¡°If they think they will ignore each other over some stupid argument, then this for sure might make them stop¡± he thought as he rubbed his hands together thinking about the evil idea that had popped up in his head.  He smirked wider, rubbing his hands together again as he made his way to Cam.  He just hope this works.


    ¡°Ethan¡± he heard Cam said then she let out a sigh of relief that he was now in sight.


    ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking all over the house for you¡± she asked and then he spoke, bringing his n into action.


    ¡°I was in daddy¡¯s room looking for my teddy bear to sleep with¡±


    ¡°Oh okay, have you got it?¡± Ms. Davis asked as she looked into his arms, searching for a teddy bear and this is where his n started for real.


    ¡°No i can¡¯t reach it. Ms. Davis, can you go get it for me?¡± he first said in a sad tone then asked in a pleading tone while showing her his puppy eyes, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Uh are you sure? I mean shouldn¡¯t we wait until your father is back then asked him? Cause I really don¡¯t want to go inside his room without his permission¡± she asked and that¡¯s when Ethan remembered that Ms. Davis doesn¡¯t know his father is home and not at work.  He smirk inwardly knowing that this would be an evil n but he just hope it works.


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m sure Ms. Davis. Please! I really necd my teddy bear or I can¡¯t sleep¡± he said with pleading eyes and this time she didn¡¯t ask any questions, she just agreed, which made Ethan happy.


    ¡°Thank you Ms. Davis!¡± He thanked her.  He was actually thanking her forplying with him but he knew she didn¡¯t know what he was up to so she just took it as a thanks for going and get his teddy bear for him.


    ¡°Uh.. so where is it?¡± She asked, walking down the hall and stood in front of his dad¡¯s bedroom door.


    ¡°It¡¯s on the drawer. It¡¯s the colour of ck and brown, not hard to spot¡± he describe one of his none existing bear and she nodded her head before she slowly opened the door and entered.


    Ethan sigh in relief after she entered and smirk, just waiting to hear any noise and after almost fifteen minuets of waiting, he heard a high pitch scream that made his smirk appear wider.  He dusted some invisible dust off his hands like if he had done some work and began walking to his room, satisfied at a very well job done.


    CAMILA¡¯S POV


    I sigh in relief when I saw Ethan walking towards me.  I¡¯ve been looking for him for a few minutes now and didn¡¯t know where he wondered off to, luckily he¡¯s here now and okay.  I called his name as soon as he came into my sight then l proceed to ask him where was he and he told me something about looking for a bear that he sleeps with in the night and I frown.  I had never seen Ethan sleeping with any bear before .. But I just pushed it aside and proceed to ask


    ¡°oh okay, have you got it?¡± I looked down to his arms to see nothing inside and he answered with a¡¯no¡¯that he  couldn¡¯t reach it and wanted me to get it for him.


    I was a little suspicious about it but again pushed it aside and began to make up my mind whether to go and get it for him it not.  I couldn¡¯t just enter Damon¡¯s room when he¡¯s away without his permission, could I?


    ¡°Uh are you sure? I mean shouldn¡¯t we wait until your father is back then asked him? Cause I really don¡¯t want to go inside his room without his permission¡± I asked just to make sure and he replied with a yes  before pleading to me to get his bear for him and I give in cause I couldn¡¯t say no to his puppy eyes.


    ¡°Uh so where is it?¡± I went on asking and he replied that it was on a drawer or something and it had the colour of ck and brown.  Taking a deep breath, I counted to three in my head, before turning the door knob and entered inside.  My feet almost immediately made its way to the drawer and began looking for his bear but I stop my movement when I heard the faint once of a shower in the background.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I instantly began searching faster.  I can¡¯t let him catch me inside of his room and where the HELL is the boy¡¯s bear ?! I haven¡¯t seen it anywhere on the drawer!


    ¡°Maybe it fell behind¡± I thought then began trying to move the drawer so that I can look behind then get it and quickly leave but it was heavy, slowing my movements down.  I groan annoyed at this stupid drawer as I continued to tried and move it but it just won¡¯t!  I was even so engrossed in trying to move the drawer that I didn¡¯t hear when the shower turned off but I came aware of everything when I heard the sound of the door knob turning and I held my breath looking at the door.


    I have no where to escape!  I then tried to quickly push the drawer back but it was too damn heavy and then the door opened up, causing me to yelp and I turned to look who was at the door but regretted it because a hot Damon, with only a towel wrapped around  him, was standing there.


    His gaze instantly met mine and my mouth dropped open, staring at his perfect body and A frown made its way to his face before he took a step forward


    And then his towel fell¡­¡­..


    And then his towel fell, showing ever freaking thing!  His toned abs, his V-line and even.. him man-hood.  My eyes widen, looking at it for only a seconds before a loud scream erupt from my mouth.  I pped my hands over my eyes almost immediately after screaming and began to stumble backwards, trying to find the damn door, but just ended up on the floor.


    ¡°F ** K¡± I heard Damon¡¯s voice and peaked only a little from my hand, that was covering my eyes, and saw him quickly picking up his towel before wrapping it back around him then made his way over to me but stretched out my  hands, stopping him.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯te any closer!¡± I stopped him before I slowly rise to my feet.  I felt my cheeks heating up and I¡¯m sure that it was red like a tomato right now which I felt really embarrassed about.  I wanted to run out of the room without taking a second nce at him but knew that me running away won¡¯t solve anything and would only make things more awkward for us.  But me feeling embarrass wasn¡¯t what I was stressing or freaking out so much about.  I was freaking out really bad cause I SAW IT !!!


    I was inwardly freaking out!  I still couldn¡¯t believe I saw his thing.  I feel so embarrass and like a pervert for even entering his room.  Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have listened to Ethan or I should¡¯ve leave the room when I knew that he was in the shower.


    I¡¯m sooo stupid!  Oh my GOD!  kill me right now!  I Knew he was still standing in front of me because I could somehow hear his breathings and felt his presence around me and I couldn¡¯t just stand there and let him think I¡¯ma pervert, can I? I have to exin everything to him so he don¡¯t misunderstand anything.


    I took a deep breath, counting to three in my head again before slowly removing my hands from my eyes.  His gaze instantly met mine and I held my breath, the same frown was on his face but his eyes were different.  They were somehow darker like that time in my room when he asked if I had never seen any other guy shirtless before.  And then he continued walking towards me, making my entire body freeze.


    Everything that I had seen yed back in my head.  I really wanted to wipe all my memories away right now but i won¡¯t and it¡¯s all because of Ethan.  I squirm as he got closer, squinting my eyes half close, wishing that what ever I had seen would just leave my head.  I looked at him and saw his mouth opening to say something.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He asked, his voice filled with confusion and he acted as if I didn¡¯t just see his smexy naked body.  He was absolutely stunning though.  I even thought it was fake for a second but it was real.  How can a person body be so.. nice?  I mean everything about his body was attractive.


    I was brought out of my daze when I heard someone cleared their throat and looked to Damon and saw him raising an eyebrow at me and that¡¯s when I had realize that I was staring at his crotch while those awful memories about his body re-y in  my head and he notice !! I squirm even more, feeling so embarrassed.


    ¡°So are you gonna answer that or.. do I already have the answer?¡± His voice spoke again but this time asked a question and my brain took a while before I could¡¯ve process what he was  talking about.  He thinks I did this purposely so I have to exin it to him and really make him believe me.


    I was afraid of meeting his eyes but did anyways and frown when I saw a frown on his face.  He looked like he was trying to figure out something and after a while of just frowning and thinking, Damon opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Teddy bear?¡± He asked, totally ignoring the other stuff I said and I nodded my head waiting for him to speak again.


    ¡°Ethan doesn¡¯t have any teddy bear¡± he continued my eyes widen, looking at him in a shock expression.


    ¡°What ?! No! E-Ethan told me himself that his teddy bear was in here¡± I said, not believe anything that he had just said.  Damon just folded his arms before speaking.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have one¡± I began to freak out even more, trying to figure out everything.  Then if Ethan don¡¯t have a teddy bear then why would he tell me to go into his father room and look for a non existing bear?


    And then it hit me Did Ethan lie to me so I could see his father ?!


    ***************


    You what ?! ¡°Bianca shouted over the phone with a shock expression on his face and I sigh because I have to repeat what I had just said. I took a breath, gulping before repeating myself.


    ¡± I saw his.. thing¡± and with  that said, Bianca stared screaming over the phone and I had to cover my speaker before lowering the volume and send a re to him.


    ¡°Keep you voice down, jeez!¡±


    ¡°Omg !!! You have to tell me everything !!¡±He went on, ignoring what I had just said and screamed through the phone again, eagerly waiting for me to tell him ever thing and I did.


    I wasn¡¯t even  nning on telling him. I wanted to keep it a secret but I had to after Bianca noticed that my behavior was a little off and I really tired to lie to him but he kept telling me that something wasn¡¯t okay with me that¡¯s why I  was acting so odd today and I give up, telling him everything. The image of Damon naked was still stuck in my head and I have tried almost every thing to get it out of my head but none worked. I really just want to get the  image of him out of my head for good. ¡°And then I freaked out and ran out of his room¡± I concluded and Bianca rolled his eyes before opening his mouth to speak.


    Sighing over the phone, hebed his hands through his hair before he continued.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to give you some advice on how to seduce a guy¡±


    ¡°Oh well whatever!¡± I said not because I wanted to let him give me advice but because I knew if I refuse we¡¯ll be arguing the  entire night, which I don¡¯t want since I¡¯m very tired.


    ¡°Really?¡± He squealed and I replied with an exhausted ¡®yes¡¯ before letting a yawn out.


    ¡°Okay then we can start tomorrow and since you look very sleepy, I¡¯ll leave you to sleep. Bye!¡± He waved and I waved back at him before hanging up.


    Throwing my phone on the table next to my bed, Iy half asleep, closing my eyes and making myselffortable but groan out when the image of a naked Damon popped up in my head again.


    Ugh !! GET OUT OF MY HEAD !!!!

 CHAPTER 20

    Cam¡¯s POV


    ¡°Good morning coco!¡± I greeted as soon after I had stretched.  Coco barked at me, replying with a good morning then hopped off of the bed so that I can make it up and I want straight into doing so then head over to the bedroom to take a shower and brush my teeth.


    After I had freshen myself, I left the bedroom dressed in an oversize shirt and soft fluffy leggings.  My hair in a high pony tail, soft cloud like flip flops on my feet and coco in my hands.  I made my way down the stairs and into the kitchen where there sat only Damon in sweatpants and shirtless, disying his muscles, abs and V-line.


    His hair was wet and dripping in water, telling anyone that he had just took a shower.  And guess what he was doing in the kitchen?  A hot, sexy, attractive Damon was busily cooking.  And no matter how much i try to deny it, I just can¡¯t cause a morning Damon, is a hot Damon, especially in the kitchen.  I didn¡¯t even know he can cook!


    Okay Cam, That¡¯s enough.  Look away before he catches you looking at him.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Clearing my throat, which grabbed the attention of Damon, I ced coco on the floor before standing back on my feet and looked up to see him looking at my clothes in awe.  Does he think that I look cute?  he never looked away.  He just kept looking at me which made me nervous and I stood there, looking at the floor, hoping he can look away from me.  But no, he didn¡¯t.


    Not until I smelled something burning and I looked straight to the stove to see ck smokeing out of it and I spoke immediately after.


    ¡°It¡¯s burning!¡± I said, pointing to the stove and I heard him swore before he turned around and turned the stove off before lifting the pan with burned food inside and ced it in the sink then turned on the water after.  He turned around after, light clearing his throat before opening his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Um.. why don¡¯t y-you have a seat? Breakfast will .. be served in a few minutes¡±he said guiding me to a seat, at the ind, and pulled the chair out before I sat down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll b-be right back¡± he stammered before he turned around and walked quickly out of the stove.


    I, on the other hand, was surprised and confused of his behavior.  He¡¯s making breakfast for me?  Why all a sudden?  I sat there, waiting patiently for him to finish making breakfast and he served it after a fee more minutes.  I thank him before I began to eat.


    We sat there eating in ufortable silence when all of a sudden my mind went to Ethan and I frown.  I thought he was using the bathroom and that¡¯s why he isn¡¯t down as yet but if he was, why isn¡¯t he down as yet?


    ¡°Where is Ethan?¡± I spoke, breaking the silence and raising my head to look at Damon.


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± A small voice cut Damon off and I span around to greet Ethan but ended up frowning in confusion when I saw him walking into the kitchen with a suitcase in his hands.


    ¡°Ethan? Where are you going?¡± I frowned, getting up and made my way over to him.


    ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Ethan asked, now frowning as well and looking over to Damon with a confused look on my face.


    ¡°No he didn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Oh Well, I¡¯m going to stay by my grandparents for a couple of days. I usually go there around this time and they are very excited to see me¡± Ethan responded to my question with a smile  on his face and I inwardly smile of how happy he looked.  ¡°But I really don¡¯t wanna leave this time Ms. Davis. I don¡¯t want to leave you but my grandparents haven¡¯t seen me in such a long time and I thought about it and agreed that I¡¯ll go stay with  then for only a couple of days. I hope you can understand.¡± he said, a sad expressioning upon his face and I sigh, not wanting to see him sad.


    Well, as much as I don¡¯t want him to go, I have to.  He haven¡¯t seen his grandparents in such a long time and if they misses him then I guess he can go.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand everything, So you don¡¯t have to be sad okay? You can go¡± I said then pulled him in for a hug and he wrapped his arms around me, hugging me back.  We pulled away after and I opened my mouth to ask.  ¡°So when do you leave?¡±


    HUNK!  HUNK!


    A car born went off right after I had done asking a question and Ethan pulled away, grabbing his suitcase again.


    ¡°Right now.¡± Damon and I both followed Ethan to the door and give him ourst hugs.


    ¡°Remember to call me, okay?¡± His father said and Ethan nodded his head.


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget to face time me, okay baby?¡± I said to Ethan and he responded with a¡¯yes¡¯before I engulf him into another hug, not wanting to pull away.  I seriously can¡¯t believe he¡¯s going all of a sudden.


    ¡°Okay Ethan, the car is leaving nown, Damon¡¯s friend, that showed up out of nowhere, said, making Ethan pull away from me and I kissed him on his cheeks before he turned around and entered the car.


    ¡°Good bye mom! Good bye dad!¡± He waved, poking his head through the window and waved at us, which we both waved back and watched as the car drove off, disappearing further away and I sigh, feeling like a part of me  has gone.  I miss him already ..


    ¡°Then¡± a voice began and I turned to where the voice wasing from to see Ian standing next to Damon.  ¡°I better be going. Goodbye Cam, See youter dude¡± Ian first said to me then turned to Damon and said and we both stood there and watched as he enter his car and drove off but not before smirking at both of us.  I sigh, turning around to go back inside.


    Walking to the door, I entered with Damon following from behind and as soon as I entered the house, I was met with nothing but memories of Ethan.  Come back soon Ethan


    Making my way back to the kitchen, I sat down on then chair and continue eating my breakfast inplete silence.  Damon entered the kitchen a few minutester and also continued eating.  My mind kept going to Ethan and I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.  I mean, he should have told me earlier or maybe it was all of a sudden but Damon should have told me and if he did, I would¡¯ve prepared better to be a week away from Ethan.


    I kept ying with my food, not really hungry anymore since Ethan isn¡¯t here now but I suddenly became nervous when I felt dark eyes staring at me and I already knew who it was.  Why does he always stare at me?


    Pretending that I didn¡¯t notice his stares, I got up and took my now empty te to the dish washer and ced it inside then turned around to meet with those dark eyes again.


    They were starting intensely into mine and those memories of his hot breath fanning my ears had suddenly reyed in my head making me feel hot.  I have to get out of here!


    I averted my eyes from his and quickly walked out of the kitchen and upstairs into my bedroom.


    Sighing in relief that I was far away from him, I turned the Tv on beforeying on my bed.  Everything went fine that day, since I got to avoid Damon, and I think I¡¯ll feel better after a few days of Ethan not being here, plus I¡¯ll face time Ethanter tonight so I¡¯ll get to see him.


    It was going unto the afternoon and the ce have been really quite since Ethan left.  We would usually y games or watch TV when he¡¯s here but he¡¯s not here anymore so I just lock myself in my bedroom.  But I was currently in the kitchen, preparing something to eat.  The ce was more silent than I thought though.  I mean, I haven¡¯t seen any maids around, just Damon.  Is no one else home today?


    ¡°What are you cooking?¡± A voice came out of nowhere and I jumped at the sudden noise then turned around to see Damon standing there in sports shorts and a vest.  It looked like he had just came back from a run or from the gym because his entire Body was drowned in sweat.  His chest heaving up and down, his vest stuck to his body disying his muscles through it and his muscles glistening as the sun hits it through the window.  His hair was once again scattered from his head, making him look more attractive.  He looked amazing!  Simply amazing and I couldn¡¯t stop my eyes from wondering his muscr body.  I¡¯m so shameless.


    ¡°Take a photo, itst longer¡± he suddenly spoke and I looked up to see him looking at me with a smirk disy on his lips.  My face instantly turned red and I waste no time looking away.


    Great Cam!  You¡¯ve once again embarrass yourself!  Good job!


    ¡°Ah s sorry¡± I apologize before going back to cooking.


    ¡°What are you cooking?¡± He repeated his question, moving closer to me and pressed myself closer to the counter, feeling myself getting hot.


    ¡°I¡¯m making um spaghetti¡± i stammered, pressing myself closer to the counter while he got closer and closer towards me.


    ¡°Oh¡± was all he said before he stopped a few meters away from me and I let out a breath, replied that he¡¯s not that close to me.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to freshen up ande join you¡± he said then turned around and left the kitchen and l watched as he disappeared up the stairs.


    Join me?  I¡¯m not cooking for him!  I¡¯m cooking for myself!  Scofing, I went back to cooking.


    ¡°Is dinner ready?¡± A voice asked and I turned around to see Damon entering the kitchen.  I haven¡¯t too long finish making my spaghetti and was setting the table to eat and no, Damon isn¡¯t gonna get any of my food cause I don¡¯t share my food.


    ¡°Yes and you¡¯re not getting any¡± I said to him then walked over to the table and sat down.


    ¡°And why say so?¡± He spoke again, making his way over to me and I rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t share my food! And why don¡¯t you just ask one of your maids to make you something ?!¡±


    ¡°They have taken a few weeks off and if you can remember, I shared my breakfast with you,  didn¡¯t I?¡± He asked, a smirk on his lips now and I looked at him confused, not because he said he had shared his breakfast with me but because of what he said about his maids taken a few weeks off.


    ¡°They¡¯ve taken a few weeks off?¡± I asked, a frown on my face and he nodded before opening his mouth to reply.


    ¡°Yes. They have¡± So if the maids aren¡¯t home, then who is?  Then it hit me.


    I was alone with Damon!

 CHAPTER 21

    CAMILA¡¯S POV


    ¡°So where are we going? You still haven¡¯t told me as yet¡± I said to Bianca.  I was homeying in bed when he called and we began to talk as we usually do.


    I told him I was bored and he asked if i¡¯d want to go out with him and agrecd after a while of thinking.  I haven¡¯t went out in a while and was happy when he asked but he haven¡¯t told me where we¡¯re going as yet and I¡¯m so curious.  Are we going to watch a movie?  To the city?  The park?  Beach?


    ¡°We¡¯re going to a bar, okay?¡± He finally responded to my question and my eyes widen a little, looking down to my clothes.  No wonder he made me changed into a short dress!


    ¡°B-bar?¡± I stammered a little and he nodded his head before pressing on his breaks as we approach a stop light.


    ¡°I promise you it¡¯ll be fun but you don¡¯t have to dance if you don¡¯t want to and you don¡¯t have to drink either. We can just sit there and talk and if you don¡¯t feelfortable,  we can leave¡±he added and I  loved that he didn¡¯t only care about himself but also about how I¡¯d feel.


    ¡°Okay¡± I said back, inwardly brushing away the idea of ??being drunk.  I had never drank alcohol before and wasn¡¯t nning to do so either so I should be fine.  Yeah, nothing will happen ..


    **********


    ¡°And then his towel fell¡± I concluded.  I was retelling the story of how I saw Damon¡¯s thing to Bianca and I couldn¡¯t stopughing.  Ir¡¯s been almost four hours since we have arrived at the bar and I¡¯m loving it so far.  I even decided to order a tequ cause I don¡¯t know why and I havee to love it.  I¡¯m drinking my tenth for the night.


    ¡°It waas sOoOoo big! And thick! And damn he looked so good! But guess what I did? I closed my eyes instead of grabbing his D*ck!¡± I said so loudly that I¡¯m sure everyone at the bar heard me


    ¡°Oh my god Cam! Keep your voice down¡± he shush me and I rolled my eyes before gubbling down the entire ss of tequ and my head began to spin a little.


    ¡°And ..¡± I continued, now trying to hold myself up because I felt a little dizzy.  ¡°And .. ran out after. Who does that ?! No one !! Ugh !! I seriously don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t d-didn¡¯t grab it¡± i slurred out.


    ¡°Okay sweetie, I think you¡¯ve drank too much now. We should get going anyways since it¡¯s almost twelve in the night.


    ¡°F ** k that! I don¡¯t want to go back! He makes me too nervous! He makes me wanna do things to him! he has this affect on me Bianca! I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll give in one day !!  I can¡¯t see him again! I don¡¯t want to !!¡± I yelled out, grabbing unto his shirt and tugging at it.  I¡¯m definitely not going back cause I can¡¯t be around him anymore.  Damon is making everything too hard for me!


    ¡°Oh yes you are! And we¡¯re leaving right now cause I for sure know that he might be worried about you. So get your ass up and let¡¯s go¡± He said, grabbing my hands and I sigh.


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    ¡°No buts Cam! It¡¯s veryte and you¡¯re drunk, very drunk. God, how on the world will he react seeing you like this?¡± He cut me off and said but mumbled thest part and I  sigh, giving in.  Taking his hands, I let him lead me out of the bar and to his car, where we both sat down inside and Bianca started the car, driving of.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Were here¡± a voice brought me out of my thoughts and I looked up to see that we had pulled up at Damon¡¯s house.  I smiled at him before wishing him goodnight then attempt to exit his car but copse to the ground and Bianca had to help me walk to the door.  He then rang the door bell and we waited a minute or two before the door was opened, reveling a very worried Damon but his eyespletely changed from being worried to an angry one as he stared down at me then give a deadly re to Bianca.


    DAMON¡¯S POV


    {Earlier That Night}


    F ** k Where is she?  Cam have been gone for a long time now and it¡¯s almost mid night and she haven¡¯t returned as yet.  And this is making me so worried with millions of thoughts running through my head as Ithought about al the bad things that could possibly be wrong with her.  Ugh!  I should¡¯ve at lest find out where she was going or who she was going with but I was so stupid not to!  Now I¡¯m over here worrying my ass off about her!


    I was even hesitating on whether to go look for her or wait patiently for her to return but I pushed that thought away when it hit mid night and she wasn¡¯t back as yet.  Jumping to my feet, I quickly made my way out of my room and grabbed my car keys, jogging down the stairs as hundreds of thoughts, about her, ran through my head.  Is she okay?  Has she been kidnapped?  Or worst killed?  For christ sake Damon!  Think positive.  She¡¯s fine okay?  She¡¯s safe and fine.  Maybe she¡¯s just hanging out with a friend or-


    DING DONG


    I was brought out of my thought at the sound of my door bell. I quickly walked to the door hoping it was her.


    And thankfully it was her. I was so happy and relieved to see her standing in front of me but she was not the only one standing there that brain guy was also here holding her waist. My jaw clenched as I looked to Cam and then back to him.


    ¡°Uh¡­ sorry she stayed out. She didn¡¯t want to-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any excuses. Let this be the first andst warning stay the fuck away from her!¡± I mmed the door at him before he could even respond.


    I looked at Cam and saw mumbling some things.


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡±sked even thought I already knew.  It was just a little hard to believe since I never thought of her as a person who¡¯d drink.


    ¡°Pfn! Nol!¡± Sheughed nervously and I sigh turning around and took her inside and this time she let me take her in.


    ¡°We should get you cleaned up first¡± I said, closing the door behind me then walked with her in my arms, to the stairs but she stopped me beforel could¡¯ve walked up the stairs.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be here! I don¡¯t want to be around you! Get away from me!¡± Did I do something to hurt her?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked, looking at her with concern and she scoff, trying to get out of my grip.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter you ask?!! You have no clue what you did to me?!!¡± She went off in full anger but I really didn¡¯t thought about it.  Maybe it¡¯s the alcohol acting up in her.


    ¡°Come on Cam, we need to get you clean up¡± I said then began to walk up the stairs with her, while she tried to break free from my hold but I wasn¡¯t gonna let her go, well. not after she said  something that made me stop.


    ¡°Let go of me! I don¡¯t want to be around someone that hurt me! That refused to listen to my exnation !!¡±


    ¡°Exination? on what?¡± I asked, frowning again.


    ¡°Of why that woman gave Ethan to you!¡± She responded and my jaw suddenly clenched.  The memory of what happened long ago reyed in my head and I felt a sudden angry rising inside of me.  ¡°I never left Ethan¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything Cam! Just shut up and let me take you up stairs¡± I cut her off and said in a rude tone and began dragging her up the stairs.  I didn¡¯t want to hear any of her Exination and now that I¡¯m thinking about it, why the f** k do I even like her when she left my son to die on the streets?


    ¡°You seriously need to listen to my exnation Damon !! And stop acting like an ass hole!¡± She yelled out and I lost it.


    ¡°And what is there to exin Cam? Huh? That you¡¯re sorry? That you didn¡¯t mean to leave him there ?!¡±


    ¡°No. I want to tell you that you misunderstood everything!¡± She replied and Iughed at  her.


    ¡°Misunderstood? Ha! I didn¡¯t misunderstand anything Cam! It¡¯s all clear that you left him the¨C¡±


    ¡°I DIDN¡± T!¡± She yelled out then sigh before coninuting ¡°I carried Ethan in MY stomach for nine months ALONE!  Without any help from anyone!  I made sure he was HEALTHY growing up and he was SAFE in side of me!  I was happy when he was born and was happy because I finally had someone beside me.  I loved him loved Aiden¡±she yelled out in frustration. [For those who are confused, Aiden was Ethan¡¯s name before he was stolen and taken to Damon]¡±


    And after one week Not months.. just after one week with my  son, my love, my life he was stolen from me A part of me was gone. a part of me was taken away from me.  Someone took him¡±A tear slipped out of her eyes. She was now sitting on the stairs, her hands to her heart and pain in her eyes.


    I wanted to hug her, to tell her it¡¯s okay but how do I know she isn¡¯t lying? And why didn¡¯t Mr. Salvay told me about her Ethan being taken away from her? I¡¯ll have to talk to him myself ..


    ¡°Cam¡± I began, not knowing what to say but I could see the pain in her eyes as tears poured out.  She was crying now and her hands held to her heart.  I just knew she was in pain.


    ¡°No. don¡¯t talk to me. Don¡¯t touch me¡± she whispered in a cracked voice before she slowly rise to her feet and walked up the stairs, taking it step by step.  I knew she was sad and I wanted tofort her but as I said, what if she¡¯s lying?  Running a hand through my hair, I watched as she struggled to walked up the stairs and suddenly came to stop, her body swaying side to side.


    ¡°Cam!¡± I called her name then ran up to catch her just in time before she almost copsed down the stairs and she almost cked out.  Recollect herself, she stood on both of her legs before pushing her hands away from my arms and spoke.


    ¡°I said, don¡¯t touch me¡± she warned me before proceeding to walk up the stairs and I followed closely from behind, just in case she fell and thankfully she made it up the stairs without falling.  I continued to follow her from closely behind just to make sure but stopped after she turned around and once again warned me not follow her.


    Sighing, I ran my fingers through my hair again before turning around an decided to make a call to Mr. Salvay.  He have to exin everything to me cause I¡¯m so confused and don¡¯t know what and who to believe


    BAM!


    I came to a stop when I heard a loud thud.  A frown made its way to my face but my eyes widen when realization hit me.  Turning around, I dash to the other side, panicking rising inside of me as I ran down the hall and spotted Cam¡¯s bodyying lifelessly on the floor and I ran faster, getting closer and closer towards her.  Finally reaching her, I kneeled down, cupping her face and trying to get her to wake up.


    ¡°Hey Cam! Hey! Wake up!¡± I said, gently pping her cheek to wake her up and start to panic when she did not respond.


    ¡°Hey! Wake up! Please¡± I continued to try and wake her up and after she did not respond again, I proceed to check her pulse, one she didn¡¯t had.  I panicked even more.  My heart beat sped up, chest heaving up and down at a fast pace, tears somehow making its way to my eyes as I went into my pocket and take out my phone, quickly dialing 911.


    **********

 CHAPTER 22

    CAMILA¡¯S POV


    I groaned, slowly opening my eyes to meet with the hot sun, shinning through the window, causing me to shut them again.  Reopening them, I let it adjust to the light before my eyes immediately went on, scanning the room.  I wasying on the mostfortable bed I¡¯ve ever slept on and the room look quite familiar too.  I think it belongs to Damon¡¯s.  Ah, speaking of Damon, I couldn¡¯t help but get angry whenst night¡¯s event reyed in my head.


    I had a fuzzy memories since I didn¡¯t remember anything before my world went ck but I do remember some of the things that I talked to him about.  I still cant believe he refused to believe me!  Have he really thought of me as a person that will abandon¨C My thoughts were interrupted with the door opening and I looked to it, only to see Damon entering with a tray of food in his hands.  His eyes instantly met mine and he let out a breath, making his way towards me.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake¡± I heard him mumbled as he rest the tray of food beside the table next to his bed then walked over and sat on a chair, which was ced right in front his bed.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± He asked, Worries appeared in his eyes and Ijust decided to ignore him.  Seeing that I was ignoring him, he let out a breath, standing to his feet before speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the doctor¡± and I watched as he turned around and walked towards the door and left.


    {Few minutester}


    I was in a daze when the door was suddenly opened, bring me back to earth.  Looking up, I saw Damon entering the room along with a male doctor behind him.


    ¡°Hello Mrs. Alexander, I¡¯m Dr. Woods and¡¯m here to check on you. how do you feel?¡± Then male doctor first introduced him self then asked as soon as he stood beside me and my eyes widen when he addressed  me as a married woman, using Damon¡¯sst name.


    ¡°I I¡¯m okay¡± I said, looking down to the floor.  I really don¡¯t get it why people keep mistaking me for Damon¡¯s wife.  It¡¯s not like we even look like a good couple too.  You see, he¡¯s well more.. attractive and I think a model would suit him better.


    ¡°Mrs. Alexander!¡± Wait, why am I even thinking about him?  Ugh!  I think I need some sleep or something.


    ¡°Mrs. Alexander! Mrs. Alexander!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked, with a frown on my face as a voice pulled me out from my daze.


    ¡°Oh as I was saying, you dont look good at all but that¡¯s nothing a whole day rest can¡¯t fix and I promise you you¡¯ll be back to yourself after that¡± he said and I just nodded my head.  ¡°Oh and I¡¯ve left some medicine with your husband for you to take and Ive already spoke to him to help you. You¡¯re still weak after fainting due to consuming too much alcohol, so you¡¯l be needing help from you husband but don¡¯t worry, if you rest well enough, you¡¯ll recover by tomorrow¡± he said to me while writing on a clip board and I nodded my head again but wanting to scream at him for addressing me as Damon¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Then.. I better leave you to rest. I¡¯lle check on you another time¡± He said then bid his goodbyes and I watched as he walked out of the room, shutting the door as he leave.  Silence filled the room.


    I sigh, not feelingfortable being in the same room as Damon, especially in his room and when I felt his gaze on my face, I didn¡¯t thinki could be around him anymore so I pull the duvet off of me, about to get up  when I felt a hand stopping me from doing so.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t get up. You¡¯re still weak so ir¡¯s better for you to stay and rest¡± He spoke after and I inwardly rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡°Then can¡¯t I move to my room? I don¡¯t¨C¡±


    RING RING


    I was cut off mid-sentence when the ringing of Damon¡¯s phone was heard. I watched as he took it out of his phone and his eyes suddenly widen as he looked at the screen.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked with a frown on my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ethan¡± he respond and I panic suddenly came over me.  I quickly sat up, trying to brush my hair back and cleared my throat hoping that he can¡¯t see that I¡¯m not well.


    ¡°Answer it¡± I said to him and he nodded his head before answering Ethan¡¯s call


    ¡°Hi daddy!¡± Was the first thing I heard over the phone and a smile made its way to my lips.  I haven¡¯t gotten a chance to speak to himst night since I was out so it feels nice to hear him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°HI Ethan, how are you liking your time at your grandparents house?¡± Damon greeted him then went on to ask.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m liking it here but I really miss you and Ms. Davis. Dad, Mommy didn¡¯t answer my callst night. Is she okay¡± He asked about me and I felt my heart clench.  I felt guilty for not answering his calls.


    ¡°Oh uh.. She¡¯s here right now, would you like to talk¨C¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± He shouted before Damon could¡¯ve evenplete his sentence and Damon chuckled, saying an¡¯okay¡¯before handing his phone to me.  Ethan¡¯s face was the first thing I saw when he handed me the phone and I smile as he spoke.


    ¡°Ms Davis! Are you okay? Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡±


    ¡°Oh Ethan, mommy¡¯s so sorry! I didn¡¯t hear when you call. I .. I fell asleep¡± I lied.  I couldn¡¯t tell him that I went out and came back drunk then had a fight with his father, can I?  But I still felt guilty.  I know I shouldn¡¯t have lied to him but I just don¡¯t want him to be sad, knowing that his father and I had a fight.


    ¡°Will you forgive mommy?¡± ¡°of course I will! I love you mom!¡± He said and I smile again then blew a kiss over the phone, to him.


    ¡°I love you too Ethan¡± We went on chatting for a while and I think Ethan notice that my face was pale and i had to lie again to him, saying I was okay so he won¡¯t be worried about me.  I felt guilty again.


    Our conversation went on though, we talked about missing each other and fun stuff that we used to do when he was here.  We talked so much that I didn¡¯t know so much time had pass by but I didn¡¯t care, I love Ethan and would give him all of my time if I could.


    ¡°Ms. Davis?¡±


    ¡°Yes Ethan?¡±


    ¡°Um can you do me a favor?¡± He hesitantly spoke and I smile already know I wouldn¡¯t think twice before saying yes.


    ¡°Of course. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Ummm.. Can you .. attend the party with my dad?¡± He asked and I frowned in confusion.  Party?


    ¡°Party? What Party Ethan?¡± I asked confused and shift my gaze to Damon who was looking at the phone then at me with a sort of shock expression.


    ¡°Oh the one Daddy¡¯s attending the day after tomorrow. I usually go with him but since I¡¯m not around this time, I want you to go in my ce. Will you go?¡± He responded to my question then asked, tilting his  head as usual as he waited for my reply and my mind instantly went to thinking.  Should I go?  I mean I really don¡¯t want to see him sad but I don¡¯t think I want to be anywhere around Damon and going to a party with him?  I don¡¯t think so.  BUT I can¡¯t stand to see Ethan sad and I just knew I can¡¯t refuse anything he ask me to do.  So sighing, I ran my fingers through my hair before hesitantly replying.


    ¡°Yes.. I¡¯ll go¡±


    {The next Day}


    ¡°Okay, now close your eyes¡± Bianca said and I did as I was told.  It was in the afternoon, a few hours before the party began and I was getting ready to leave, with the help of Bianca.  He was currently doing my make up so I was sitting at the vanity while he took his time to do a full face make up.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m gonna contour your face.¡± He went on, announcing the steps as he went on doing my make up and I closed my eyes while he contour my face.  I still couldn¡¯t believe I was attending a party with Damon.  Right now I¡¯m  very nervous and can¡¯t stop thinking about the party.


    Are the people there arrogant?  Will they see me as a cheapskate?  Will they hate me?  I couldn¡¯t stop my brain from thinking all those thoughts.  I mean, I¡¯m attending a party filled with rich business men and woman, who I can¡¯t bepared to, so I couldn¡¯t help but think what will they think of me?  And will Damon get angry if I embarrassed him?  Will they even noticed that Ethan and I resembles?


    ¡°And finally your lipstick¡± I hope I don¡¯t do anything to embarrass myself or Damon.  I just hope everything goes well.


    ¡°And we¡¯re done¡± Bianca concluded and I removed the cloth that I put to protect my dress from getting stained, by makeup, and stood up, walking towards the mirror.  My mouth dropped opened as I started at myself, refusing to believe that this is me.  It can¡¯t be.


    ¡°Damn, you look smoking hot!¡± A voice said and I turned to my left to see Bianca walking toward me.  He stopped in front of the mirror, looking at my dress and a smile made its way to my face.  I never knew he was this talented.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I say, stretching my hands out to hug him and he hugged me back.  Pulling away, I sat on my bed and with the help of Bianca, I. was able to strap my heels.


    ¡°Now are you ready?¡± He asked, standing to his feet and I nodded my head before standing on my feet.


    Walking to the door, I give him a thumb up before opening it and stepped out side with him following from behind.


    I walked down the hall and to the stairs, taking my time as I went down but stopped mid way when I saw Damon waiting me with in front of the stairs.  He was looking at the time on his watch as if he was going to bete if I don¡¯te down and I guess he didn¡¯t notice I was standing there.  So clearing my throat, made me got his attention.  He looked up at me, his eyes going to my dress then to my face as he stared at me with an open mouth and I felt a little insecure once again.


    ***********

 CHAPTER 23

    DAMONS POV


    Where is she?  It¡¯s been almost twenty minutes since Ive been waiting on Cam and she¡¯s not down as yet.  What does she have to put on that takes up so much time?  I still can¡¯t get it why girls take this long to get ready.


    I sigh, looking down at my watch for the hundredth time for today.  I was impatient, very impatient.  I¡¯m the Cohost of the party so people are expecting me to be on time and right now, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll make it.  Seriously, where is she?  She need to get down stairs right¨C


    ¡°Ahem ..¡± The clearing of a throat was heard and it brought me out of my thoughts.  I looked away from my watch and up to meet with Cam.  Finally!  I wanted to take her hands and get to the car as quickly as possible so I can reach at the party just in time but for some reason I just stood there frozen.  My eyes made its way to the dress that she was wearing.  It fitted her perfectly.  hugging all her curves in the right ce and the slit on the side ran all the way up to her thigh, disying her long slender creamy leg.


    I just couldn¡¯t stop staring at her.  She was simply breathtaking and she definitely took my breath away.  My mouth dropped open as my eyes moved from her sexy, attractive body to her beautiful face and my eyes widen a little as my eyes gaze over her face, refusing to believe that this was her.  She looked stunning, absolutely gorgeous.


    ¡°Is it okay or should I changed into something more-¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± I cut her off mid sentence. 1 wanted to say it was more than okay, you looked amazing but I didn¡¯.


    ¡°We. should get going since it¡¯s gettingte and the party is about to start¡± I say afterwards, clearing my throat and looked away from her so she won¡¯t caught me looking at her again.  She nodded her head and I led her out my house and to my car, where I opened the door for her and then made my way over to the driver¡¯s seat.  Shutting the door, I started my car and drove off to the party just hoping that everything goes well, as it should.


    ?CAMILA¡¯S POV?


    I think I look bad in this dress.  I wasn¡¯t insecure at first and was loving the dress on me but I don¡¯t think I like it anymore since Damon was just staring at me for a few minutes.  He must be taughing at how hideous


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± A voice was heard, breaking the silence and I looked up to see Damon eyes on the road while he held unto the staring wheel.


    ¡°Uh.. Im just nervous¡± I responsed in a low voice that I¡¯m sure he had barley heard.


    ¡°Nervous?¡± He asked with a frown and I only nodded my head then he went on ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be nervous about Cam, so don¡¯t be¡±


    ¡°Yeah but it¡¯s my frst time ever attending a party host by some rich billionaire dude and there will be a lot  of rich people there and I just hope they don¡¯t see me as a cheapskate andugh at me and I just hope I don¡¯t embarrass myself or you and Ethan¡±


    ¡°Why are you even thinking about how others will react towards the way you act?¡±


    ¡°.. I don¡¯t know¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t Cam, you don¡¯t look like a cheapskate at all. You¡¯re fine just the way you and trust me, you will never embarrass me or Ethan. So stop thinking about what other will think and focus on being  your ture self. Focusing on being you¡±


    Okay, Is this really Damon talking?  This doesn¡¯t sound like him at all.  I actually know him as a cold, emotionless, always angry and like to argue with me.


    ¡°And we¡¯re here¡± Damon announced as we pulled up at a mansion.  It was huge but would still look small if it was ced besides Damon¡¯s.  I undid my seat belt, taking a deep breath and stretched my hands to open the door but it someone beat me to it and you already know who it is.  How did he get over here that fast?  I left the car, Damon closing the door for behind and I took another breath, feeling nervous once again.  Okay Cam, you got this!


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need to be nervous Cam.¡± A voice spoke out that cause me to look up to see Damon looking down at me.  He opened his mouth to continue.


    ¡°But I totally understand you. There¡¯s a lot of people attending the party tonight so it¡¯s better if you take my hands so you won¡¯t get lost, is that okay with you?¡± He asked and I slowly nodded my head, still couldn  ¡®t bring myself to believe that this was Damon speaking.


    ¡°We should go inside, the party is about to begin¡± he said and I nodded my head and felt tingles again when he gently took ahold of my hands and walked to the main entrance beside me.


    I held tighter unto Damon¡¯s hands as he took me across the room to where a few men, in their mid thirty, stove.  They were all drowned deep into their conversation until Damon cleared his throat, getting their attention and they looked first to Damon then to me.  Great, people are staring at me again!


    ¡°Ah-Mr. Alexander! You¡¯re finally here. I thought you weren¡¯ting¡± one of then spoke up.  greeting Damon then his eyes went to me.


    ¡°And who¡¯s this beautiful woman standing beside you ?, if you don¡¯t mind me asking¡±


    ¡°This is my date for the night.  Cam, meet Mr. Jameson ¡°he said, introducing me to the man standing before me and I give a polite smile to him then went to shake his hands.


    ¡± Cam?  what a beautiful name.  It suits you a lot¡±he went on to say and l began to feel ufortable from his stares so I looked down to the ground, hoping he¡¯d just look away.


    ¡°I should go and greet the rest since they don¡¯t know that I¡¯m here yet. See you around Mr. James¡± he said with a clenched jaw before turning around and pulled me with him towards another group of men but they were  older than the one I had just met.  Maybe around theirte 40s or early 50s.


    ¡°Mr. Simmons¡± Damon greeted as soon as he stood in front of the man and he smile in return before returning greetings to Damon.  I was looking at the floor all the time, not wanting to get any more ufortable with anyone stares but looked up when Damon introduced me to him and that¡¯s when I noticed there were two beautiful models cling to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure meeting you.¡± He said with a smirk, still looking at me and Ijust wanted to run away from this ce.  Why do they have to stare?


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you brought a date with you and it surprised me but I can see why.¡± He went on, the smirk still on his lips.


    ¡°Where did you get her from, if you mind me asking¡± saw Damon jaw clenched even more and i sware to God, I couldn¡¯t breathe from how tight he was holding me.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tell you that¡± he responded with gritted teeth and the old man just looked at him in amusement before he brought his eyes back to me.


    ¡°Can I offer you a drink?¡± He asked me and I felt so ufortable and scared as what Damon said earlier yed back in my head.


    ¡°Uh No thank you.¡± I responded with a polite smile and suddenly felt a few eyes staring angrily at me.  Looking up, my eyes met with the two models that were cling unto the old man, Mr. Simmons.  They were ring at me as if I said something wrong.


    I shift my gaze from them to Mr. Simmons again and felt even more ufortable cause he was still staring at me in a perverted way.  I just wanted to get away from here and I think Damon sense how ufortable I was caused he spoke afterward.


    ¡°Cam, how about you go have a chat with those girls over I there while I talk business with Mr. Simmons?¡± He asked and I agreed almost immediately and got up, making my way over to some little girls around the ages of nine  to eleven.


    I was d and thankful for Damon for making me go away from that old, perverted man and felt super relief that I was away from him and his stares.. but that didn¡¯t stop the stares from other people to be on me ..


    ¡°Mmhh !!¡± I moaned as the tasty food explode in my mouth.  After I followed Damon orders and sat next to those girls, I felt better but started to feel ufortable when they started throwing tons ofplements at me like: Wow!  You¡¯re really beautiful and Wow, you look like a Disney princess etc. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I love it but it just became too much for me so I excuse myself and sat over at the food section and began stuffing my face  with delicious food.  This taste soooo good!  Bitting down on thest piece of chocte cake, I cleaned my hands oft before I just sat there looking around the room.  The party was gong good so far.. no it wasn¡¯t.  Ireceived a lot of stares, especially from women, that made me ufortable and they never stopped.  There were a lot of eyes on me now and I hated it.  So getting up, I made my way to the women toilet.  Entering inside, I let out a breath of relief.  Finaly, some peace where no one is staring at me !!


    I was enjoying the little peace and quiet I had but it cut short when the door flew open and three women entered.  They were deep in the for conversation but stopped talking when the saw me standing there.  Little res were sent towards me and I frown in confusion.  Did I do something to them?


    ¡°Did Mr. Simmons pay you after you give him ap dance?¡± One of them spoke, asking one of the girl and she shook her head before opening her mouth to speak.


    ¡°No, I think he forgot after that whore came in and got everyone¡¯s attention¡± I just knew she was talking about me but what did I do to get her all angry?  I really don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Yeah¡± another agreed, sending me another galre.


    ¡°She¡¯s not even that pretty. I can bet you one million that under all those make up is an ugly face!¡±


    ¡°Yeah and I don¡¯t know how Damon can¡¯t see who she is. She¡¯s probably ugly and did stic surgery to have such perfect body. Ugh! He failed to see he¡¯s dating a fake bitch that¡¯s not even worth a  dor!¡±Another saidughing then they all send onest galre at me before turning their heals and left.


    A tear slipped pass my eyes and I quickly wiped it away, Regretting everything.  I shouldn¡¯t havee to this stupid party!  Maybe I should¡¯ve just said no and stay home .. This is why I don¡¯t go anywhere but in my room.  And I hate humans!  All they do is pull each other down instead of lifting them up!  I hate everything!  Well except for Ethan And most of all, I hate me.  I stayed in the bathroom, slumped to the floor, trying to hold in my tears, not daring to leave again.  It¡¯s better if I stay in here than to be around humans that only hate on you.  I really wasn¡¯t gonna leave and didn¡¯t even want to see anyone, not even Damon.  I just wanted to be alone, it better if I¡¯m alone.


    Well, that¡¯s what I thought but when the door came flying open, I looked up to see Damon standing at the door, a worried expression came across his face and he quickly made his way over to me.  Stooping down, he immediately pulled me in his arms, not bothering to ask me what was wrong and that when my tears fell.  I cried in his arms as he held me close to him, as if he isn¡¯t letting me go.


    ?DAMONS POV?


    ¡°Cam, how about you go have a chat with those girls over there while I talk business with Mr. Simmons?¡± I asked, looking at her and she agreed almost immediately and got up, making her way over to some little girls that sat  in the next corner of the room.


    I inwardly sigh, feeling a lot better that she was away from him and went on greeting other people that attended the party but I felt panic suddenly washed over me when it was time for the dance and my eyes scanned to room to find her.  I wanted to ask her if she would want to dance with me but she was no where to be seen and that made me panic as all the worst thing that can happen to her, yed in my head.


    I went on searching for her but there was no sign of her.  Where on earth can she possibly be ?! Searching every inch and corner of the house, I swore under my breath when there was still no sigh of her and I  decide to go to Mr. Simmons.  I think he has something to do with this!  But as I passed by the female restroom, I saw a group of girls leaving the bathroom.  They were all angry and something just told me to look into the female rest room and I¡¯m d I did because as soon so l entered the rest room, I saw her slumped to the ground.


    I sigh, relief that I found her but frown when I saw she had a sad expression on her face.  Oh shit!  and for some reason my body reacted before I could¡¯ve even think.


    I ran towards her.  Stooping down. I immediately pulled her into my arms, not bothering to ask her what was wrong and before a minute was done, she cried in my arms.  She cried in my arms as I held me close to me, not daring to let go.  Then my hands moved on its own and began to rub small circles on het back and her sigh as one of my hands held her close and I began to whisperforting words into her ears.  I thought she would feel better after that but when she broke down in tears, crying harder tha before, I felt my heart ache from her pain but sudden anger took over me with what she said next.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Am I that ugly? That worthless?¡± And as soon as those word came out from her mouth, I held her closer and growl lowly before I open my mouth to say the truth.


    ¡°No you¡¯re not!¡± I replied in a convincing tone that I¡¯m hoping she¡¯ll believe then pulled her head away from my chest, cupping her face and bringing her eyes to meet mines.


    ¡°Did someone said something to you?¡± I asked with a frown.


    It had to be someone cause she can¡¯t randomly start being insecure and asking questions about if she¡¯s ugly. I looked into her eyes, waiting for anything, Waiting for a yes so I can deal with whosoever made her think about herself in such a bad way.


    ¡°It was some girls¡± And that got me angrier.  I looked away from her, jaw clenched.  of course it¡¯s some girl, most specifically, some kind of slut that sleeps with that old dude.  They¡¯re always jealous if someone is beautiful or has everyone attention more than them!


    ¡°A-and Maybe I¡­ I am not even worth a dor. Maybe I am fake and-¡± she went on and I growl, cutting her off before she could¡¯ve finish her sentence.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± But she still didn¡¯t bother to listen to me.  I watched as she wiped her tears again and again as the escape her eyes and Ifelt my heart hurt from the pain she look like she was going through.


    ¡°A-and ..¡± she began again.  ¡°Maybe .. I don¡¯t even deserve to be here. Maybe maybe Im just a worthless girl who¨C¡±


    ¡°I said f ** King stop!¡± I groaned louder cutting her off again and she wiped my tears away, still  not listening to me and went on talking about everything she thought was true about her.  I seriously didn¡¯t know she is this insecure and hearing all these hurtful words she¡¯s saying to herself is killing me cause she¡¯s not a single one of the things she¡¯s saying.


    Her eyes were red, her cheeks stained with tears and her eyes puffy.  She still looked beautiful though but her face showing pain was something I hated.  I hated it.


    ¡°F ** k¡± I swore under my breath then licked my lips and she brought her eyes to meet with mine.  I hated that she thought of herself as such person and I had to do something.  I had to shut her up for good!  And.. i did something, something that even took me by surprise.  I kissed her Something I never though I¡¯d do


    I kissed her.


    I groaned as her sweet vor explode in my mouth.  She¡¯s taste like peaches and chocte cake.  My favorite.  And there it goes again.


    Those familiar feelings My heart was drumming against my chest, butterflies flying around in my tummy, and then a feeling.. a feeling I¡¯ve never felt before.


    A feeling I craved for, for years Closing my eyes, I felt her froze for a second and guessed she was trying to process what was happening but after a few seconds, she¡¯s finally kissed me back and I inwardly smile.


    I wanted to devour her, mark her and there was something inside of me that wanted to take her.  I wanted her but it wasn¡¯t because of her body, I actually felt something more that that.  Ifett something for her and it was more than just a like ..


    A groan slipped pass my lips when I felt her small hands rest upon my chest and I swear, I felt my pants twitch.  She was doing something to me and I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t be able to control myself if she go on with this.  Yes I know, she barely even touched me but even to the littlest of her touch was turning me on.


    Wrapping my arms around her waist, I entered my tongue in her mouth and deepened the kiss, wanting to kiss the life out of her.  Wanting to let her know how I felt about her.  Herugh, her smile, her presence and her touch.  Everything was driving me f ** king crazy and just thinking about it made my c * ck twitch.


    Pressing myself closer to her, I groaned against her lips when her soft, perfect breast pressed against my chest and I picked her up, pushing her into the wall before I kissed her deeply.  Her knees gave out, not too long after and I caught her body just in time, before she could fall but I didn¡¯t once pulled away.  I loved everything about her and I know there¡¯s a lot of things that happened in my life that I¡¯d call¡¯the best things that ever happen in my life¡¯but kissing her was probably the best thing that ever happen to me.


    And I know some of you are asking, what about Ethan?  And I actually have love Ethan and Cam equally.  I love them both so much that I don¡¯t think I can chose between the two of them.


    I inwardly froze, a frown making its way to my face as I slow down kissing her and I realized what I had just said.


    Did I just say love?


    I love her??

 CHAPTER 24

    DAMONS POV


    I sigh, running my fingers through my hair.  I was ready for this.  I was ready to apologize, even if it meant for me to do it over and over again.  I wanted her to forgive me but I know it will be hard since I¡¯ve hurt her a lot but I just hope she does, eventually, and give me a chance to make it up to her.  To show her I can be better than this.  To start over.


    Taking a deep breath, I once again counted to three before I went ahead and knock on her bedroom door without even hesitating one bit.  It only take a few seconds before the door was opened, revealing the most beautiful woman, I¡¯ve ever seen, in the world.


    She had a look of confusion in her face and I also had one too, well that was after I looked down to her clothes and saw what she was wearing.  She was in a mid length, short, summer dress which showed off her soft curves.  simple yet beautiful.  Her hair was curled and let down, making her look even more beautiful.  She wasn¡¯t wearing make up though but her lips were covered in lip gloss, making it glow and shine She looked tempting.


    And just looking at her lips makes me wanna kiss her again.  It remind me of the kiss we shared, one of the best thing that ever happened to me.


    ¡°Um is there something you want?¡± A voice asked, bringing me out of nmy thoughts and I looked up to meet her beautiful face.  You, I want you- Ohkay Damon!  Calm the hell down .. ¡°Hello?¡± She spoke again but this time waving her hands in tront of my face to grab my attention and I tried to clear her from my head before I proceed to talk / apologize but none of that came out  .


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I found myselfr asking.


    I mean she can¡¯t just dress up to be home, can she?  And plus she might be going out with that¡¯Bianca¡¯guy again and I seriously don¡¯t want her to get drunk again.  So this time I need to know ..


    ¡°I.. Im going out¡±she replied in a hesitating tone and her eyes averted from mine to the floor, refusing to look at me but I really need to know where she¡¯s going, She¡¯s definitely  not leaving this house to get drunk again.


    I was getting closer and closer towards her and when I did, I lightly pushed her against the wall, in her bedroom, and brought my mouth to her ears and whispered.


    ¡°Where to?¡± She immediately shivered and still refused to look into mine eyes but I wanted to see her eyes.  I wanted to see her face while l pleasure her.  I wanted to hear her moan and whimper as I pleasure her.  God, that would be the most satisfying thing to see.


    ¡°Answer me gattino¡± I whispered again but this time a foreignnguage just came flying out of my mouth.  I do know Italian too and find it pretty hot to use, especially on her.  And that was all it take for her to finally meet my eyes.  Their were dark, just as mine.  Her skin felt like fire when I touched it and her smooth less against mine was f ** king turning me on.  I was more than ready to take her right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m ..¡± a small voice began and I brought my focus back to her.  She was finally replying to my question and I was eagerly waiting to hear what she¡¯s saying but what she said next wasn¡¯t something I wanted to hear.


    ¡°I¡¯m going on a date¡±


    Date?  With a guy?  That same sentence, those words just set off something in side of me and I growled out, holding her tighter to me.


    ¡°S-so if you can excuse me. I need to go now or I¡¯ll bete¡± she stammered a little then tired to push me off of her but I wasn¡¯t gonna let her leave this house to meet another guy.  I don¡¯t care if I sound controlling or whatever the f ** k it is.  And f ** King yes!  I¡¯m selfish of having her to myself and I¡¯m not even thinking of letting her go.


    ¡°Uh Mr. Alexander can you move? I really have to go¡± she went on trying to push me away from her and I growl again, pulling her closer to me, holding her tighter, not wanting to let her go.  Not now, not ever.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere¡±, I whispered in her ears then moved my mouth from her ears and brought it to her neck.


    CAMILA¡¯S POV


    Butterflies That¡¯s what I felt when my mind went back to the scene where Damon and I kissed.  I still couldn¡¯t believe he kissed me but it felt amazing.  It awoken a lot of foreign feelings inside of me and I absolutely loved that moment.  The part where he held me so close to him, as if he was trying to push our bodies into one, the part when his kiss send tingles through my body and the part where he kissed the living day light out of me.  Every part made me feel so bubbly and something I liked about the way he kissed me was that it wasn¡¯t aggressive or rough.  It was a slow, passionate kiss.


    He deepened the kiss, holding me so tight as if he wouldn¡¯t let go of me and as if he was disying something to me.  Something like love I was lost in the beautiful moment we shared.  I kissed him back, feeling an electric fire run through my body, making me hot.  I was so deep into the kiss that I wouldn¡¯t even care if he kissed me forever.  It just felt so right .. BUT I felt his lips pulled away from mine all of a sudden and I inwardly groan and cry cause I didn¡¯t want him to stop but he did and everything was gone.


    The bubbly feeling inside of me, the tingles, the electric fire, And then him.  I remember what happened at the ball.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving¡± I remembered him saying before he turned around and made his way to the exit with me following from behind.  The ride home that night was silent.  We didn¡¯t talk to each other and he didn¡¯t even nce at me, as he would usually do, and this just made me kinda feel insecure Maybe I am ugly after all.  I sigh, getting up from my bed.  My mind was still thinking about our kiss and let me tell you, it¡¯s very annoying.


    Also Damon have been avoiding me a lot which I¡¯m d about cause then things wouldn¡¯t be awkward between us but then again, a small percent of me hated it.  He don¡¯t even look at me anymore and it¡¯s not that I really care but I kinda.. miss when he does that?  I know I sound stupid or weird but yes, I actually like when he used to look at me, although it would confuse me and make me nervous.  i miss it a lot.  But I need to get that out of my mind right now cause I have a date to go to.  And I know some of you are confused about some stuff so I¡¯ll exin.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    You see, after all of that (our kiss) happened, Damon ignored me a lot and keeps avoiding me and I would have this weird, foreign feeling inside of me that made me feel very ufortable, so I talked to Bianca and he give me  some very good advice.  He told me I should go on a date with a guy and when Damon finds out, he¡¯ll eventually stop ignoring me and start looking at me again.  I didn¡¯t even wanna do it at first but I guess it might be very fun to do so, so I agreed and now I¡¯m getting dress for my date with some guy.  But something happened which I never thought would happen, well not so soon and right now I¡¯ma nervous, hot and bothered, Cam, trapped in between the arms of Damon.  I was very surprised to see him at my door but confused of why he was here.  I did also felt a little better when his eyes were lingering at my body but I felt a little nervous cause its him doing so.  And when he began to whisper in my ears, God I loved it.  I loved how hot he sounded, how sexy he sounded but the part that made me almost let out a moan was when he called me kitten (Gattino) in Italian.  God, he sounded so damn hot.  And now my head is running wild with everything I can think about, that can happen right now.  With out bodies so closes to each other, I  felt hot, bothered and turned on.


    I lightly shiver when I felt his lips on my neck and I knew this was it .. WELL it was before that stupid door bell rang!


    He pulled away from me almost immediately and i let out a breath but kind of miss his presence.  We both looked away from each other and made our way down your the door to see who it was and a frown made its way to my face when Damon opened the door, revealing a tall guy standing there.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Damon spoke in a tone as if he was annoyed at the man standing there, who did absolutely nothing but interrupted us.


    ¡°Um.. is there a Davis that lives here?¡± He spoke in a dark voice and Damon turned to look at me with a little re and I raised my hands, telling the guy standing there, that I was that person.


    ¡°Cam Davis, right?¡± He asked just to make sure and I nodded my head before proceeding to ask a question cause I¡¯m confused of why he¡¯s asking for me.


    ¡°Um Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m actually Cody. You¡¯re date for the night¡± he replied and I frown.  Okay, he¡¯s my date but how the hell did he know where I live?  Is he stalking me?


    ¡°How¡­ do you know where I live?¡±


    ¡°Oh, umm well after I saw that it was getting a littlete and you haven¡¯t showed up yet, I called your friend and he give me directions to where you live¡± he replied almost instantly and Inodded my head in understanding before he  continued talking and all while I could feel the stares of Damon on me.


    ¡°Wow. You¡¯re actually the most pretty girl I¡¯ve ever been on in a date with. You look very amazing¡± he went on while his eyes lingered at my clothes but I didn¡¯t like it at all.  I prefer Damon to do that.


    ¡°Uh thanks?¡± I said but it came out more as a question and he smiled at me before he continued.


    ¡°And is this your brother?¡± He asked, turning to meet Damon and that¡¯s when Iactually saw how Damon was.  His jaw was clenched and his arms fold.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Damon opened his mouth to ask then chuckled darkly causing me to gulp but Cody on the other hand, had more of a confused look on his face.


    ¡°Wait, so you¡¯re not her brother?¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Damon went on, his voice sounding so cold and scary, which made me shiver and only prayed that there be no violence cause the way he¡¯s looking at Cody  is like he¡¯s gonna I kill him.


    ¡°Bianca. He said you¡¯re her older brother. That you¡¯re very protective of her.¡± Okay, at this moment Damon looked more than angry.  Steem wasing through his ears and nose, well not actually but he looked so angry, like he was gonna kil someone, so I had to I do something.


    ¡°Uh.. I-I think Bianca lied to you. He¡¯s.. not my brother¡± I hope I can help with calming him down cause I really don¡¯t want to see anyone fight at all.


    ¡°Oh really? So then who is he?¡± He asked again, looking at Damon with a confused looked.  Damon was still angry and I hope I can sayldo something to calm him down like right now.


    ¡°He¡¯s uh¡± I  began, trying to find something to say that won¡¯t make him more angry but it¡¯s really hard to do so.


    ¡°He¡¯s uh. my. my. Frien-¡±


    ¡°Boyfriend. I¡¯m her boyfriend¡± he cut me off and my mouth dropped opened while I looked at him with wide eyes, the same look was on Cody¡¯s face.


    ¡°I thought you were single though¡± He said after a while and I was about to open my mouth to talk but Damon beat me to it.


    ¡°She¡¯s not. So leave her alone and rm warning you, if I ever see you around my girl again, I¡¯ll make you regret never listening me¡± he said in a cold tone before he grabbed unto one of my hands and dragged me  back into the house, leaving a very shock and angry Cody out side.  I was scared of what he¡¯ll do now but my brain explode when he called me his girl.  His girl Damon just called me his girl¨C


    Bam!


    I was suddenly pulled out of my thoughts when I was mmed into a wall, it wasn¡¯t that hard though.  I was a little confused of why but when he smashed his lips unto mine, I wasn¡¯t confused anymore.  Unlike the first time we kissed, this one was aggressive as If he was telling me!  was his.  And I have to admit, I do like it.  l actually love it a lot.  A groan escape his mouth when he suddenly slipped his tongue in my mouth and deepened the kis.  My knees give out not too long after but he caught me before I fell.


    I kissed him back too, with both of our tongues dancing together in union, I liked it.  We were kissing again, for the second time.  I really couldn¡¯t believe it but it¡¯s real.


    My heart beat increased again, butterflies swimming around inside of my tummy, my mind went nk just focusing on his sweet lips that was devouring mine.  I let out moan at the feel of our tongue working together and our body touching each other and that seems to do something to Damon cause he groaned again before he picked me up, wrapping my legs around his waist and began carrying me up the stairs while  we still continued to kiss.


    I held firmly unto him and the same he did to me, being careful that I don¡¯t fal.


    We continued to kiss each other passionately as we made it to thest step and he carry me all across the hall and straight into his bedroom.  I let out a yelp when I was suddenly thrown unto his bed and didn¡¯t even had a minute to breath cause he was already on his bed, straddling me and nted his lips on mine again.


    I moaned when his tongue entered my mouth and my hands made it¡¯s way to his hair where I ran my fingers through, earning another growl from him and he pulled away almost immediately.  I thought he was done but when he brought his mouth to my neck again, my body tense right away and my breath caught in my throat.  I was nerv0us cause no one have ever did this to me and I don¡¯t know how it would fell¡±Oh god¡±I moan out when he began sucking on my neck and that made him groan again but God this felt so good I closed  my eyes, tilting my head to give him more ess to to my neck, moaning out while he cing his marks on me.


    ***********

 CHAPTER 25

    CAMILA¡¯S POV


    I yawned, slowly opening mine eyes but quickly shut them again since the light was blinding my eyes.


    How the hell did I get he- I Cut my thoughts off and my eyes widen as yesterday¡¯s event reyed in my head.  Oh yes!  How could I forget?


    Sighing, I was about to roll over so I could get out of bed and stretch but suddenly felt strong arms around me, preventing me from doing so and I inwardly groan in annoyance before I proceed to try and get out of Damon¡¯s grip.  I first tried to squeeze myself out of his hold but that failed, so I went on to trying move his hands off of me but that also failed and right now, I¡¯m currently trying to wake him up so he can move his hands away from  me but damn he¡¯s a deep sleeper.


    I don¡¯t think he¡¯s sleeping though cause I even hit his hands and saw a little reaction off of him.  I just think he¡¯s pretending to be asleep just to irritate me and right now he is.  I just want to kick him off this damn bed.  ¡°Damon! Let go of me !!¡± I yelled out in annoyed then whined, hitting his hands, hoping he¡¯ll let go of me but that damn asshole didn¡¯t.  He just kept pretending to be asleep but you could¡¯ve seen a small smile making its way unto his lips.


    I smirk evilly, knowing what I was about to do next will make him remove his hands for good then position myself so that his arms was in front of my face and I counted to five before Iunch fort and bite him hard.  And that seems to do the job cause he immediately sprang up after that and let out a wince then cure under his breath as he grabbed unto his arm, that I had just bitten.  I burst intoughter, looking at him while he just stared at my bite mark but thatughter was instantly gone when he looked away from his arms and back to me with a clenched jaw.  I was scared to death.  My body froze for only a second before it react and I got up in now time, dashing for the door, praying in my head that he doesn¡¯t catch me but he did.


    I was so damn close to leaving the bedroom when strong arms were suddenly wrapped around me and pulled me back where he carried me bridal style and then threw me unto the bed.


    ¡°Damon¨C¡± I barely got to say his name before he was on top of me again and I  yelp out, trying to escape but he quickly held both of my hands to the top of my head, trapping me with his body.   I felt his breath fanning my neck and I looked back to him almost immediately to see his face really, really close to mine and his mouth only inches away from my neck.


    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± I asked in a nervous voice.  Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to give me hickeys again¡­


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t I bite you too?¡± He asked, his mouth close to my ears and!  shivered as he does that.


    ¡°B-bite me?¡± I stammered again then gulp, looking into his eyes and the smirk never died from his lips.


    ¡°Yes but don¡¯t worry this bite won¡¯t hurt, I promise¡± I gulp again, knowing exactly what he meant.


    And when his lips was ever so close to my neck, I yelp, trying harder to get out of his grip.  ¡°No, don¡¯t do-Ahh.¡± I cut myself off with a moan when he suddenly began to suck on my neck.  I loved how it felt but I really don¡¯t want to embarras myself again but I also don¡¯t want him to stop now.  Great!  This is another reason why l wanted to stop him earlier cause now I won¡¯t want him to stop, but I¡¯ll still try.. I have to.


    ¡°Damon. oh god¡± I moaned. Strings and strings of moans came rolling out of my mouth and I cried out in pure bliss and estacy, loving what he was doing to my body.  My fingers once again found its way to his dark locks and I ran my fingers through it, tugging at it and a groan let his mouth and he pulled away from my neck, making his way to the valley of my breast and began cing hickeys there.


    I continued to tug on his hair as moans and whimpers left my mouth while groan and grunts left his, our panting could be heard and I think we were both aroused and wanted each othe.


    ¡°Damon¡± I identally moaned his name when his hands began to roam around my body and I squirm in embarrassment almost immediately, praying that he didn¡¯t hear what I just said but he did.  He reacted differently though.  All I saw was him pulling away from me to meet my eyes and I looked away, feeling even more embarrassed but looked back to his eyes not long after to see him still looking at me but his eyes turning a tad darker.  I bit my lips.


    ¡°I Cam¡± He swore under his breath before he wrapped his arms around me and smashed his lips unto mine and I kissed him back almost immediately.  The kiss took me by surprise but I like it.  Again, it was more like the second time we shared a kiss.  It was rough but l freaking loved it, especially when he slid his tongue into my mouth and began to devour me.


    He held me closer towards him with one hands, as if not wanting to let go while his other hand roamed around my body again and I loved every part of it.  I was moaning against his lips as his hands find its way to the back of my head and held it, his fingers massaging my head as he does so and I sigh against his lips.  We continued on kissing each other for about another minute or two before Damon pulled away to let both of us breathe then hey down again beside me and was about to pull me in his arms but I reacted quickly.  I jumped out of his bed just in time and then turned to look at him.  He didn¡¯t had that sexy look on his face anymore.  Instead, it was rece with a cute one but he had sadness in his eyes.  Smirking at him, I turned around and began walking towards his bathroom.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯Il be using the bathroom.¡± Was thest thing I said to him before I entered it and locked the door.


    **********


    I exit the shower after that and dried myself off so so I won¡¯t be dripping before I walked to the door and opened it to the bedroom.


    Looking around the room for the clothes he said he left me and that¡¯s when I spotted something folded on his bed, that was neatly made up, so walking over, I grabbed the clothes to see what was it and rolled my  eyes when I saw that it was one of his huge shirts again.  Nevertheless, I wore it.  After drying my skin, I slipped his shirt over my head but then I saw something under it and picked it up.  It was a pair of Victoria secret panties and bra.  Taking them in my hands, I slipped both of them on before I put my hair i a bun then hanged the wet towel in the bathroom before leaving his bedroom.   I had decided that I¡¯ll make breakfast, since I¡¯m hungry but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have to do that anymore cause when I  looked straight into the kitchen, I saw a sexy Damon cooking.


    He was also dressed in a different shirt and his hair was wet, which told me he had just taken a shower.


    ¡°Come have a seat¡± his voice spoke, bringing me out of my thoughts and I looked up to see him walking over to the kitchen ind and pulls out a chair for me.  Thanking him, I sat down and watched as he resumed to his cooking.  He was making pancakes and a few more stuff that almost every humans eat for their breakfast.  I sat there and waited patiently for him to finish, even though I was hungry but he didn¡¯t had much left to cook though so I didn¡¯t had to wait long.  Maybe only about six to seven minutes but everything was done now and ready to eat.  I watched as he brought a te of a delicious breakfast over to me then sat next to me with also a te and I thanked him before I began digging into my food.  Moaning at how good it tastes.


    ¡°Mm this taste so good! ¡°I moaned with my eyes clothes then proceed to eat another piece of my pancakes.  Opening then again, I almost jump when I saw dark eyes looking at me and I turned to Damon to only see him looking at me, his eyes darker again and I gulped, looking away.  I decided not to do that again and we ate in peace after that. well it was peaceful until a high pitch, annoying voice was heard.


    ¡°Damon baby, where are-¡± It was Christina and she was now looking at Damon and I. Well except for the fact that I was dressed in Damon¡¯s shirt again, there was not another reason for her to look at me that way..  I think.


    But when I saw her eyes staring at my neck, a frown made its way to my face but then realization hit me.  She saw the hickeys Damon put on me!  God, how could I forget about that ?! I should have covered it up!


    ¡°I thought I told you to never f ** kinge here again !!¡±A voice was suddenly heard, bringing me out from my thoughts and i looked to Damon, who had just spoke.  He looked very angry.  Christina, on the other hand, didn¡¯t reply to him.  Her eyes were still staring at my neck and I felt ufortable.


    But then she finally spoke.  ¡°How.. how could you leave me for this slut? Can¡¯t you see? All she wants is your damn money, nothing more !!¡±


    Me?  A slut?  I clenched my jaw as anger slowly took over me and Damon was even more angry then me.  He re deadly at her before he opened his mouth to talk.


    ¡°The only slut I see around here is you Christina and I don¡¯t f ** king get  you! I told you to leave and don¡¯t evere back so why are you here? Are you this desperate to sleep with me  ?!¡± He raised his voice at her and Ijust sat there quietly without muttering a word .. as yet.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one for you Damon! We were meant to be, can¡¯t you see?! I love you ..! love you with all of my-¡± He chuckled darkly, cutting her off.


    ¡°Is it me or my money?¡± A question was shot at her which made her face turned pale.  She just stood there quietly.  not saying a thing.


    ¡°If I¡¯m to lose every single thing I have, would you still love me?¡± Another question was shot at her but she didn¡¯t say a thing.  Silence.. that was all that filled the air.


    ¡°See? Is that what you called love? No it¡¯s f ** king not! When you love someone it¡¯s more than what they have. They can be rich or poor but that doesn¡¯t matter to you. What matters to you is them  ! You love that person and ept that person as who they are and those feelings are way past yours cause all you¡¯re digging for is money! So I¡¯d just suggest you leave before I drag you out myself!¡±


    Okay, I have  to admit, those things that he just said are so ture though. you love someone for who they are and you¡¯ll always love them even if they have everything or nothing.  She just stood there, not saying a thing, not even moving and I think that got Damon even more mad but I quickly held unto his arms before he could¡¯ve done anything and that also seems to calm him down a bit.


    ¡°I. Said. F ** king. Leave!¡± He yelled at her through gritted teeth and she finally made a move but it wasn¡¯t to leave.  She folded her arms, and a small smirk made its way to her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere Damon.. and guess why?¡± She asked and I just wanted to shove her out myself.  Why is she so stubborn?


    ¡°Because your parents areing¡± she whispered and my eyes suddenly widen.


    What?  Damon parents areing over?  His body suddenly stiffened and I looked up to him to saw him swore under his breath.  Is it bad that is parents areing over?  The ce dropped in dead silence and then all of a sudden the sound of the door was opened and then an unfamiliar voice spoke.


    ¡°Damon !! DAMON !!!? Where¡¯s this child !?¡±


    **********

 CHAPTER 26

    CAMILA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Damon !?¡± An unfamiliar voice was heard in the living room and my eyes widen when I came to realization of whom that person was.  It was Damon¡¯s parents!


    ¡°I told you he won¡¯t be home. That son of ours always buries himself in work.¡± Another voice spoke and footsteps were hearding towards the kitchen.


    ¡°But I already called his secretary and asked him if he was there. They said he wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Well maybe he¡¯s out on a business trip or something¡±


    ¡°Oh he would never go on a business trip without telling us first,  and you know that too!¡±


    ¡°Then where is he ?!¡± They were arguing while we all were in the kitchen and I was silently praying that Christina don¡¯t say a word but I guess my prayers weren¡¯t answered because she spoke  right after that.


    ¡°Mrs. Alexander! We¡¯re in here!¡± She shouted then we heard foot stepsing towards the kitchen and I mentally cussed at her.  And there they were, A man in the histe 50s, with dark brown mixed with grey hair and had almost the same features as Damon.  He had a cold expression on his face as he entered the kitchen and carried with him a cold and scary aroma with him and yes, I was a little scared of him because of that


    Following him was a elderly woman but she looked a little younger than him, maybe in herte 40s but she was extremely beautiful for her age and unlike him, she carried a polite, happy aroma around her which made me rx a bit.  She had a smile on her face as she entered the kitchen and I watched as she turned and began walking towards Christna, pulling her in for a hug.


    ¡°How are you dear?¡± She asked as soon as she pulled away and Christina put on the best fake smile she could.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing very well m¡¯am, and how are you ?, if you don¡¯t mind me asking¡± she replied to the woman¡¯s question then asked in such a sweet and innocent voice that will make anyone think she¡¯s a total different person.


    ¡°¡®M doing quite find too but I miss my son very much and decided toe visit him and now I see you¡¯re here. Damon never use to let you in his house, howe now? Have he finally decided to listen to  us and date you?¡± She went on asking and Christina blushed, looking over to me with a small smirk on her face and I mentally rolled my eyes at her.


    ¡°Oh well ma¡¯am, Damon have been treating me better than before. He¡¯s even took me out with Ethan for a family day at the amusement park¡± Christina responded with her twisted lies and I turned to look at Damon who looked even more angry  than before.


    ¡°Oh really? Did you hear that George? It looks like our son is finally listening to us¡± the woman said to her Damon¡¯s dad and he just nodded his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s really nice of him, I hope he can continue treating us as he is. I really think you guys will make a very good couple¡± she said to Christina before both her and her husband finally turned to meet Damon.  They both send a smile to him then their eyes went to me which made my body tense almost instantly and I looked down to the floor.


    ¡°Mom¡± Damon greeted his mother with a hug then went to his father and do the same and the ce then dropped in sudden silence as the parents of Damon eyes kept staring at me, making me ufortable.  But thank God that Damon spoke up.  He spoke up, breaking the silence by introducing me to his parents but was cut off before he could¡¯ve even finish what he was saying.


    ¡°Oh um. Mom, dad.. This is Cam. She¡¯s Ethan¡¯s¨C¡±


    ¡°Mother¡± His mother cut him off and saying and my eyes widen almost immediately after she said that.  How did she know?


    ¡°Mother?¡± Christina voice was heard and I looked to her to see she had a look of shock on her face.


    ¡°Yes, Cam is Ethan¡¯s mother but How.. how did you know?¡± Damon replied to Christina then asked his mom with the look of surprise on his face and Christina looked like she was about to faint.  His mother let outa littleugh, walking closer to me and I finched a bit when she ced her hands on my face ans cupped it then went on to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really hard to figure it out you know. I mean they do have the san eyes plus Ethan resembles her a lot¡±


    ¡°Well. it took me a while to figure it out but how did you figure it out that fast?¡± He  asked, still looking a litle surprised and his mother rolled her eyes at him, pulling her hands away from my face.


    ¡°Oh well I guess since I¡¯m a mother for a long time now.. I just know¡± she shrug then turned to face me again with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. I know it was hard to find you since Damon was looking for you for a long time now but who knew you was right under our nose? How did he even find you?¡±


    ¡°Well .. I was looking for a job and came to hispany to see if he can hire me to baby sit Ethan, since I was jobless, and he did¡± I replied and she nodded her head before turning to her husband who was  just standing with a straight face.


    ¡°I told you we¡¯d find her¡± she said to him, who just kept looking at me which made me a little sacred.


    ¡°So Cam, tell me how did Ethan end up at my son¡¯s door step in the hands of another woman?¡± Damon¡¯s dad finally spoke in a low, cold voice that made me even more scared.  Will he believe me if told him that Ethan was stolen from me or will he not believe me.. like Damon?  I gulp, about to reply but Damon beat me to it.


    ¡°About that, I misunderstood everything. She never left Ethan there to die.. Ethan was stolen from her by someone. I have the file with the evidence too, if you don¡¯t believe me¡±


    ¡°I knew it! I just knew  a girl like her won¡¯t do such a bad thing! I mean look at her innocent face, can you even imagine her doing such a thing?¡± She asked, cupping my cheek.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Okay, Damon¡¯s mother had changed to a bubbly, happy personality in no time and it made me a little surprised.  She seems like a different person.


    ¡°Wait! What am I hearing? Is this a joke? Are you telling me that this bitch is the mother of Ethan? When? F ** king how?!!¡± Christina spoke after in a voice that said she didn¡¯t understand  or believe anything.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see?! Look at their eyes!¡± Elizabeth (Damon¡¯s mother) scoff and said, rolling her eyes at Christian.


    ¡°And that¡¯s not nice to say to someone. I thought you were a well behaved youngdy Christina. I never knew you¡¯d be this bad, calling someone else a name you wouldn¡¯t want to be called¡± she continued, scolding Christina  and I think she had it cause she just blew up after that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t f ** king care !! I seriously don¡¯t want this slut around here! And I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s Ethan¡¯s biological mother but she won¡¯t try to get her way into this family, so she¡¯ll get rich, cause I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯l get married to Damon whether she like it or not !! So get her out of here! I do¡¯t want to see her face again!¡±


    And what she said left George and Elizabeth in shocked of her new behavior but I was d that they can finally see her true color.  Damon, on the other hand, looked pretty pissed like if he was about to kill her but it¡¯s a good thing I held unto his arms to stop him from doing anything.


    ¡°How dare you talk about my daughter-inw like that?¡± Elizabeth said with a gasp.


    Wait what?  Daughter-inw?  Is she thinking of marrying me to Damon already?


    ¡°Daughter-inw ?! Are you f ** king kidding me?!! I thought I was the one to marry your son, not this whore !!¡± Christina said in an angry tone and I think Damon¡¯s parents had enough of  it.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Get out now! I don¡¯t want to ever see you here or around Damon and Ethan again!¡± Elizabeth said to her and all Christina did was rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Get out!¡± A very loud voice shouted that made me flinch and I looked to see George shouting at her to leave and I think that made her scared.  She trembled, grabbing her stuff and send me a re before she turned around and stormed out of his house.


    ¡°Oh I never thought she was this type of girl. Did she change? Was she always like this?¡± Elizabeth asked, turning to Damon, who was still angry.


    ¡°Yes she was and I seriously didn¡¯t know what you guys saw in her. Do you know how hard it was to get rid of her?¡± Damon spoke in a tone that said Christina was annoying and his mother rolled her eyes at him  before turning back to me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me and George more about you?¡± She asked with a smile and I nodded my head before being dragged by her.

 CHAPTER 27

    CAMILA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Daddy! Ms. Davis!¡± A familiar voice came from the living room and I recognize that voice right away.  I let out a quick squeak, kicking my heels off as I did that and ran towards the living room.  There he was. running towards me.  A wide smile made it to my lips as I capture him into a hug and I couldn¡¯t be more happier to see him.


    ¡°Oh Ethan, mommy misses you so much!¡± I said, not wanting to let him go.


    ¡°I miss you to mommy!¡± Ethan said back to me and I pulled away to shower his face with kisses.  His smile widen as he look at me then turned to his father, who was now in the living room as well.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± He called and I let go of him so he could hug his father and he did.  Damon took him in his arms, cing a kiss on his forehead and I couldn¡¯t help but awe at how cute they both looked right now.


    ¡°I miss you Dad¡± Ethan said to his father, smiling widely as ever and Damon send him a smile too before he opened his mouth to talk.  ¡°Daddy misses you too¡±


    Ethan hugged his father one more time before Damon put him down and he took my hands in his.


    ¡°Ms. Davis, can we watch a movie?¡± He asked, tilting his head as usual and I was about to reply with¡¯sure¡¯ when Damon interrupted.  ¡°How aboutter tonight Ethan? You just got back.¡±


    ¡°Um okay then! In the mean while, I¡¯ll go y with daddy¡¯s friend, Mr. Ian¡± Ethan nodded his head in understanding then waved to both of us and was about to leave when Damon stopped him.


    ¡°Ian? Where is he?¡± Damon asked Ethan with a frown on his face and I was also confused.  I didn¡¯t known was here.


    ¡°Oh he¡¯s in the kitchen making something to eat. We¡¯re gonna y a game after he¡¯s done. So you two should just rest okay? Don¡¯t be worried about me. I¡¯m in good hands¡± Ethan said, waving his  arms before he turned around and run out of the living room.  This boy seems suspicious


    ¡°Come on¡± Damon said to me as soon as Ethan left the living room.  He took my hand in his and guided me to his room upstairs then made sure no one was around outside before he locked the door.  I frown in confusion.  Why is he locking the door?


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked him, still confused and he pulled me into a corner of his bedroom.


    ¡°We need to talk¡± he replied in a whisper and I frown even more.


    ¡°Talk about what?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Telling him¡±


    ¡°Telling him what?¡±


    ¡°That we¡¯re dating¡± he replied and I raised a brow at him.  He sigh.  pinching the bridge of his nose before looking back up to me.


    ¡°Look, Ethan is a very smart boy, okay? I bet you he might be outside right now trying to hear what we¡¯re saying. That stupidn must have told him something about both of us and yes, Ethan knows. I don¡¯t  think he knows we¡¯re dating though so we have to tell him before he do something else to try and put us together. Something worst than seeing me butt naked¡±he exined to me and I looked at him totally surprised.  So that¡¯s it!  Ethan have been trying to get his Dad and I together all this time and I couldn¡¯t figure that out?  God, I feel so dumb!


    ¡°Okay¡± I agreed with a sigh.


    ¡°So, when will we tell him?¡±


    ¡°After dinner, in my bedroom. Well call him over and tell him that we both are dating.¡± he replied and I nodded my head.


    ETHAN¡¯S POV


    Ethan sigh as he tried to listen to his father and Ms. Davis conversation in his father bedroom but he felt disappointed that he couldn¡¯t hear a thing.  He wanted to know so bad what they were saying but that wasn¡¯t the only thing he wanted to know.  He also wanted to know since when did his dad allowed Ms. Davis in his room?  And why were they out together?  He thought that those stuff were a little suspicious so he wanted to know and he¡¯s gonna find out one way or another.


    ¡°Why are we here again?¡± Whisperedn and Ethan send a re over to him.  He had personally toldn to not speak or make any sound cause he wanted to hear what they were talking about butn isn¡¯t listening and he didn¡¯t like that.  So showing him a sigh that said¡¯keep quite, he paste his ears to the door of his father bedroom to see if he could hear what they were saying.


    But once again heard nothing.  Ethan give up after just standing at his father door for almost half an hour now.  He was tired of standing and felt disappointed in himself but he promised that he will find out.  Sighing, he pulled away from the door and gesturen to follow him.  They both made their way to the kitchen where they sat and waited for his father and Ms. Davis toe, so they can all have dinner together.


    ¨CAFTERDINNER¨C


    ¡°I¡¯m  leaving now. See you tomorrow dude!¡±n said waving to Damon and Damon gave him a short nod in return.  Ethan watched as Tan send him a wink then turned around and left.  Shutting the door, he turned around to see his father moving his hands from Ms. Davis waist, as quickly as he could and Ethan frown, looking at both of then who were looking down at him with a smile.


    ¡°Ethan.. why don¡¯t youe upstairs with us? We have something to tell you¡± Said Damon and Ethan frown again but obediently agreed and followed his father and Ms. Davis upstairs, to his father¡¯s room.  They all entered the room and Ethan watched as his father closed the door before walking over to Ms. Davis and him, who was now sitting on his bed.


    His father first cleared his throat before sitting down next to Ms. Davis and took her hands into his.  A frown immediately made its way to Ethan¡¯s little face as he now looked at both Ms. Davis and his father in confusion.


    ¡°What is he seeing?¡± He thought.  He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.  His father holding Ms. Davis hand in his ike couples do?


    ¡°Ethan¡± his father began and he averted his eyes from their hands to meet his father, who looked like he was hesitating to say something.  ¡°Ms. Davis and I.. are dating.¡± his father finallypleted and Ethan looked at both of then with wide eyes.  He couldn¡¯t believed what he had heard.


    Dating?  They are actually dating ?! His ns worked?  He thought his ns would take longer, since his father don¡¯t kniw how to approach a woman but his ns actually worked.  ¡°Really?¡± He asked, a small smile making its way to his lips.


    ¡°Yes Ethan. We¡¯re dating¡± Ms. Davis replied to his question and his smile widened.  Ethan rose from his feet, jumping up and down in the air in joy.  He couldn¡¯t believe his n worked!  He was so happy that his father and Ms. Davis were finally dating!


    Now all they have to do is get married and she¡¯ll be his new mom!  He¡¯ll finally have a mom and a very nice one too!  Then no one can bully him again.  No one can make fun of him of being motherless!


    ¡°Yes!¡± He kept chanting as he continued to jump in joy and theughter of his future mom was heard.  Ethan looked up to meet her eyes, he opened his arms up so she can take him in her arms and she did.  Sitting in her arms, Ethan hugged her then grabbed unto both his father and her hands.  Ethan was indeed very happy and couldn¡¯t get over the thought that Ms. Davis is dating his father.  He was happy they were.  They were all just sitting and cuddling together, as a family and and he loved it.  Everything was just perfect and for some reason he felt stranged that being around Ms. Davis made him feel like she was his actual mother.  He looked back to Ms. Davis with a smile, which she returned but her smile suddenly faded, which cause him to frown.


    ¡°E-Ethan ..¡± Ms. Davis suddenly spoke, cutting him off with a sigh and Ethan pulled away from her to meet her face.


    ¡°Yes Ms. Davis?¡± Ethan asked, tilting his head as usual, waiting to hear what she has to say but he felt a little nervous and worried cause Ms. Davis didn¡¯t look happy at all.  She looked rather scared and sad.  He hoped everything was okay and that whatever she was going to tell him wouldn¡¯t make him sad as well nor hurt anyone.  He just hoped.


    ¡°I have something else to tell you too¡±she said after a moment of silence and his father turned his head to look at Ms. Davis. The look of shock disyed on his face and that was scaring Ethan. That made him even more afraid to  hear what she was about to say.


    ¡°What¡¯s it Ms. Davis?¡± He asked, scared but curious at the same time. He watched as Ms. Davis sigh, thinking and hesitating to answer him and that was making him impatient. He just wanted to knew, that¡¯s all ..


    ¡°I¡¯m your biological mother


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    Ethan¡¯s whole world stopped for a minute.  He just stood frozen, trying to process the words that had just came out of Ms. Davis¡¯s mouth.  Biological mother .. Ethan couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard.  Ms. Davis is his biological mother?  Since when?  How?  Why didn¡¯t he know of this earlier?  He had so many questions running through his mind right now and was more than confused.  If she¡¯s his biological mother then he¡¯s not motherless.  He has a mother who¡¯s here and alive and is one of the people he loved so much.


    Ethan felt a litle happy but also confused and sad.  He was confused about why the sudden confession and why didn¡¯t he hear about this a long time ago?  Why didn¡¯t she tell him if she knew he was her son?  Why now?  Yes, he was confused.  Very.  But he was also sad too.  Sad because he had a mother who¡¯s alive and was right under his nose and no one told him anything He was also sad with a question in his mind that he needed answers to.  Then why did she leave?  Why did she leave me?  Didn¡¯t she love me?  Was she tired of me and hated me that she gave me to my father and left?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ethan was very sad and confused by now and he needed answers now.  He couldn¡¯t even wait until tomorrow cause he think he might die of curiosity.  He just needed to know everything.  From start to finish.  Ethan looked up to meet his biological mother.  She was looking down at him with sad eyes and for some reason he knew she was scared of his questions but he had to ask them anyways.  He needed to know.


    ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± He asked and saw her sigh.  Ethan watched as his mother walked over to his father bed and sat down then gesture for him toe over and he did, obediently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll.. leave you guys to talk¡± his father¡¯s voice was suddenly heard and Ethan looked up to see his father looking down at him then made his way over to his mother and ced a kiss on her forehead.  He pulled away then turned to Ethan and Ethan was left a little shock cause he never saw his after showing love to a woman before.  It was so foreign to him but he felt even more happy.  He could¡¯ve seen the love his father had for his mom, in his father¡¯s eyes, shining as the brightest star.  ¡°His father truly loved his mom¡± he thought.


    ¡°Ethan all I want to tell you is that your mother really loves you. You should just listen to her exnation of everything.¡±


    Now Ethan and his biological mother was left to talk and he was more than ready to hear everything but he promised he won¡¯t assume anything and would listen to her exnations.  She sigh, closing her eyes then reopening them and then opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you earlier because I was scared.¡± She replied to his earlier question and a frown made its way into Ethan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Scared? Why?¡± He asked, even more confused now.


    ¡°B. because Etha.. I thought you¡¯d hate me and assume that I left you, that I didn¡¯t love you anymore. I was scared that you¡¯d have misunderstood me and hate me.¡±


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t leave me?¡± He went on to ask and she shook her head almost immediately.


    ¡°No. never Ethan. I¡¯d never ever leave you¡±


    ¡°Then what happened?¡± He thought out loud.


    ¡°.. And when I came in your room, you were gone.¡± His mother concluded and Ethan felt very angry.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t nice of them at all! They didn¡¯t had to kidnap me!¡± Ethan thought.  But he was also somewhat happy too cause if they didn¡¯t kidnap him and brought him to his father¡¯s house, then he would have never met his father but thankfully he did.


    ¡°Do you know who that person is?¡± He asked once more and she shook her head, sighing.


    ¡°No but I believe that your father is looking into that matter.. so.. is there anything else you want me to answer?¡± She first said then asked and Ethan thought for a while.  No, he didn¡¯t actually had anymore question since all of them were answered so he shook his head no and a small smile made its way unto his mother¡¯s lips.  She took him into her arms and give him a very warm hug that Ethan loved a lot and wished that they could stay like his forever.  He truly loved his mother


    ¡°I love you Ethan¡± she whispered and that cause a bright smile, brighter than the sun, appear on Ethan¡¯s lips right away.


    ¡°I love you too mom¡± he said with a grin.

 CHAPTER 28

    CAMILA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Good Morning¡± A familiar voice greeted and I felt something soft on my forehead.  Slowly opening my eyes, i let them adjust to the lighting before I turned all of my focus to the man holding me in his arms.


    ¡°Good morning¡± I returned to him in my hoarse voice and smiled when he suddenly cupped my face, smacking my lips with his.  I loved it.  Every morning when I wake up, Damon would either shower my face with kisses or cuddle with me until I decide that I needed to get out of bed and take a shower.  I loved that he doses this because it makes me feel loved.  It actually made me feel like I¡¯m loved by someone.


    ¡°How did you sleep?¡± He went on to ask after he had pulled me closer you him and burying his face in my neck and I sigh, feeling so satisfied and pleased of how good it felt to be so close to him.  I closed my eyes in satisfaction and opened it again to reply after a few seconds of just enjoying the feeling of put bodies touching.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I slept well. How about you?¡± I shot his question right back at him and felt a smile on his lips.


    ¡°Well. what can I say? It¡¯s quite hard to not sleep well when sleeping next to my beautiful and sexy woman¡± he said with a smirk on his face and I rolled my eyes at his response.  I pulled away from him, about to say something to him when I felt a sudden movement next to me and immediately looked down to see Ethan sleeping peacefully beside me.


    Oh yes!  How could I forget?  After exining everything to Ethan, we watched a movie after and I guess we just fell asleep after that cause I can¡¯t remember anything after that.


    I looked down at my son, a smile making its way to my lips.  He looked so freakin¡¯cute right now and I couldn¡¯t resist the urge of taking a picture of him and I did but guess what?  I forgot to turned the notifications volume dowm so it went off very loud and I guess that cause him to stir in his sleep.  I mentally cursed at myself, freezing where I was and just hoping I didn¡¯t wake him up but my hopes were wrong yes, I did wake him up and I felt so bad for doing so.  However, Ethan on the other hand, had a neutral expression on his face. that was only for a second through cause when his eyes met mine and his father¡¯s, a bright smile made its way to his lips.


    ¡°Good morning dad. Good morning mom¡± he greeted with manners and I felt my heart burst when I heard his address me as his mom.  God, I love that he¡¯s actually calling me his mom.


    ¡°Good morning Ethan, did you sleep well?¡± Both Damon and I asked and he nodded his head in response before sitting between his father and I.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Yes Ethan?¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Can you make me some pancakester?¡± He asked tilting his head as usual and I nodded my head at him before opening my mouth.


    ¡°Of course¡±


    DAMON¡¯S POV


    I sigh in frustration, pinching the bridge of my nose.  I was currently at my work, sitting in my office and impatiently waiting to receive good news fromn.  I have givenn a job to help me out with finding the person who kidnapped Ethan and so far, I think everything is going well.


    The investigators did a little background on Cam to see if she had anyone that hated her but they didn¡¯t but I told them to do a little background check on Cam¡¯s friend since I have suspected her and have receive information that it might be her.  They just have to do some more investigation to confirm it.  And even though they were doing a very good job so far, I still wantedn to help cause he¡¯s also very good with investigating people and finding lost information on them.


    So I was nervous yet impatiently waiting for information.  I just couldn¡¯t wait to find out who that person is.  I¡¯ll make sure I let that person rot in jail forever.  I let out another sigh, looking at the time.  It was about lunch time so I decided to call Cam, who was back home with Ethan.  I usually call her at lunch just to make sure she eats cause I know that she forgets something since she get carried away with ying with Ethan.  Ring ring


    ¡°Hello?¡± A small, familiar voice answered the phone and I frown cause it wasn¡¯t Cam¡¯s voice, it was Ethan¡¯s.


    ¡°Ethan, where is your mom?¡±


    ¡°Oh she¡¯s sitting right next to me, coloring¡± Ethan replied and I  grin, just imagining Cam sitting there, looking cute and all and engulf in coloring with Ethan.


    ¡°Okay. Did you eat already?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mom made me my favorite for lunch!¡± He said happily over the phone and I just loved that he was addressing her as his mom, as he should.


    I was so d that everything was clearing up litle by little and soon enough, everything will be perfect.


    ¡°Okay, let me talk to your mother¡± I said and Ethan said an okay before he passed the phone to Cam and a wide smile came to my lips when I heard her voice.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s my beautiful queen?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but asked and could somehow tell she was blushing.  Oh and if you didnt know, I stared calling her beautiful every day now since she¡¯s insecure about herself.  I think she needs to know that she¡¯s beautiful, so beautiful that she took my breath away and it wasn¡¯t only one time, it¡¯s every freakin day!  So¡¯ i¡¯ve started calling her beautiful every morning when I wake and every time I call her and also when I go to bed cause she really needs to know and stop being insecure.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m fine. And you? How¡¯s work? Is it okay? Are you okay? Did you eat?¡± She shot a few questions at me, like she usually does and I had to stop her from going on before Il answered  her.


    ¡°Yes, work is okay as I am and I did eat but I miss your cooking¡± I answered all her questions truly and yes, I did really miss her cooking


    My beautiful queen had an amazing hand that she was blessed with that none could resist eating her food.  I loved it and I¡¯ve eaten it so much now that I don¡¯t even know the point of having maids, other than cleaning.


    ¡°And did you eat?¡±I asked her and heard her swore quietly under her breath. I sigh, opening my mouth to talk.


    ¡± Babe.. you know I hate it when you don¡¯t eat, right?¡± I asked and heard her sigh also.


    ¡°Yes and I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t.  I was just too engulf in ying with Ethan that I forgot ¡°she apologized.


    ¡°But how did Ethan eat and you didn¡¯t?¡± I asked with a frown on my face.


    ¡°That¡¯s cause I only made him little so it could¡¯ve only feed him.  I didn¡¯t had the appetite to eat that anyways¡±


    ¡°Oh but you should have still eaten something at that time.  You know it¡¯s unhealthy to not eat right?  Please, just go make something to eat or even ask the maid to cook something for you.¡± I  begged. I hate it when she doesn¡¯t eat cause it makes me very worried.


    ¡°Okay I¡¯ll go make myself something to eat and send you a picture then, is that okay? Then I¡¯ll call youter¡± she said and I hummed in response before she hanged up.


    I let out a breath, throwing my phone to the side and resume to my work.  I had some work to do so I just decided to burry myself in some work while I waited for some news fromn and the investigator.


    CAMILA¡¯S POV


    I yawn, looking at the time.  It was six in the evening and Ethan and I were watching our fifth movie for the day I  turned my focuse back to the movie but couldn¡¯t help and think about Damon.  He should be home in another half an hour and I couldn¡¯t wait.


    God, I miss him!  I miss his cuddles, his kisses, his smell and his smile.  I just missed everything I about him And felt so empty when he¡¯s away.


    So .. Does this mean i love him?  I¡¯m actually nning on telling him that I love him and know he¡¯d be very happy if I said that and I¡¯m waiting for the right time. And when the time is right, I¡¯ll confess to him.  A smile made its way to my lips just thinking about him and i felt my face heat up a little and butterflies in my tummy just thinking about those names he usually calls me.


    He usually call me his beautiful queen and I freakin love it!  I mean when he says it, it keeps reminding me that I was beautiful in his sight and I just feel so much better and less insecure.  God, I just love this man!  l just love the way he treats me, like an actual queen.  He makes me feel so special and like I¡¯m worth more than diamonds and gold and I can¡¯t just tell you how much I¡¯m grateful to have him in my life.


    DING DING


    The door bell suddenly rang and a frown made its way to my face.  Who could it be?


    ¡°Wait here Ethan¡± I said to him before I got up and made my way to the door but my expression didn¡¯t changed.  Could it be Damon?  It can¡¯t be him cause he has the keys and would just open the door instead of ringing the door bell.  So then, who is it?  Now approaching the door, I looked through the peak hole to see who was there and saw no one.  So I decided to open the door and I did.  But when I opened the door, there was no one else but a envelopeying in front of the door step.  I frowned even more, slowly bending down to pick it up and locked the door before walking to the living room where Ethan was while opening the envelope.  And I think I regretted cause when l opened it, there was a little inside and it read ¡°Answer the phone¡± I frown, confused about the letter.  Answer the phone?  What phone-


    Ring ring


    My phone went off the same time and I froze, suddenly bing scared.  Who is this?


    I suddenly began to shake, a little scared of who it could be.  I shakily put it to my ears and counted to three before answering.


    ¡°H-Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hi, remember me?¡± A voice answered and I recognized it almost right away.  I said nothing but she continued anyways.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you know but yes, I was the one who stole Ethan from you and I don¡¯t think you were so dumb to not realized that ¡°My eyes widen, my whole body froze in shock and fear.  It was Anita?  She stole Ethan from me ?!


    ¡°Why are you suddenly confessing to me and what do you want ?!¡± I asked, my voiceing out harsh cause I was starting to became a little angry.  Angry that she stole him from me and I¡¯ve never had a clue!  But no wonder she moved away after I told her my baby was kidnapped and that I reported it to the potice.  No wonder she never looked sad when I told her about my baby It was so obvious that she was suspected but I was too dumb!


    ¡°Well I heard your so called boyfriend is searching for me and want to make me pay for kidnapping Ethan and so. I want to tell you, make him stop the investigation or else I won¡¯t hesitate to kidnap your sweet little son again and  this time.. you won¡¯t see him again¡±She concluded and I clenched my jaw, feeling scared just thinking about Ethan being kidnapped and I let out a shaking breath, balling my hands into a fist.  ¡°Am I clear?¡± She asked over the phone and I paused, thinking for a few seconds before I opened my mouth to speak cause I didn¡¯t want anything to happen Ethan.


    ¡°Yes¡± I answered but this doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t tell Damon- ¡°Oh and just so you know.. if you mention anything to Damon, prepare to never see Ethan again¡± she added and I mentally cursed at her.  ¡°Have a great night.. bestie¡± sheughed before she hanged up and I let out a breath, slowly sitting down in one of the couch and my mind went instantly to thinking.


    ¡°Is everything okay mom?¡± Ethan, who was engulf in coloring and didn¡¯t hear any thing, asked and I put on a fake smile, nodding my head.  But as soon as he went back to coloring, my smile faded and only one question was on my mind.


    Should I tell Damon?

 CHAPTER 29

    CAMILA¡¯S POV


    I sigh for the tenth time for today, running a finger through my hair.  It¡¯s been one hour now since I got the phone call from my ex best friend and I don¡¯t know what the hell to do.


    I¡¯ve been trying toe to a decision on whether to tell Damon or not and so far, I can¡¯t bring myself  to decide.  I was too scared.  I mean if I tell Damon then Ethan might get hurt and if I don¡¯t tell Damon then Ethan won¡¯t be hurt but Damon might get angry at me cause I didn¡¯t tell him.  I seriously don¡¯t know what to do.  Should I tell him?


    I bit my lips, looking down to the floor.  I was currently in Damon¡¯s bedroom, slumped to the ground.  I was waiting on him as usual but he usually be home by now so I was a bit confused of why he wasn¡¯t home as yet but then got a phone call from him, while I was putting Ethan tobed.  He told me he¡¯ll be home a litlete tonight and I understood and was a little relieved cause I have a little more time toe to a decision and I thinkI know what I¡¯ll do .. I¡¯m not gonna tell him.


    Ethan¡¯s safety and life is very important and I can¡¯t take the risk to tell him cause then something might happen to Ethan and I don¡¯t want anything to happen to him.  I guess I¡¯ll just have to keep my mouth shut and pretend to be okay and as if I¡¯m not scared cause deep down inside I am.


    I got up from the floor and made my way to the bed where I sat down and just stared at the door and for some stupid reason. I still couldn¡¯t get the thought, that I¡¯ll be hiding a secret from Damon that he  needs to know, out of my head but .. I can¡¯t tell him.  I just cant.  ljust can¡¯t lose Ethan again.  Everything will be better this way.  He¡¯ll never know and Ethan won¡¯t get hurt.  Yes, everything will be better this way.


    ¡°Babe? Are you in here?¡± Damon¡¯s voice was suddenly heard and I shot my head to the door where l say it slowly opening and in came Damon.  l immediately switch from my sad, frustrated expression to a happy, normal one and hoped that he didn¡¯t notice that I was only pretending.


    ¡°Hi¡± I smiled as he came over to me and smack my lips.  He then proceed to take his shoes off then discard his shirt and pants.


    ¡°I miss you so much¡± he said, stepping onto the bed then nted his lips into mine and I kissed him back.  The kiss onlysted for a few seconds before he pulled away and pulled me into his arms with a smile which I returned but even though I tired to act like I was okay, I don¡¯t think I was good at doing so cause a frown  made its way to Damon¡¯s face as he now cupped mine.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked, his voice flled with concern and I looked down, nodding my head but I don¡¯t think he believed me at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying¡± he said, lifting my head so my eyes could meet his and I tired to look away cause I knew if he looked into my eyes, he could tell if I was lying or not.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying¡± I lied as I continued to avoid his eyes and heard him sigh.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie Babe. I can clearly see that you¡¯re lying. So tell me, did someone did something to you?¡± I bit my lips again, trying to decide what to say.  Should I really hide this from him?


    ¡°Cam¡± he called my name, waiting for an answer while trying to make my eyes reach his again.  A lot of thoughts were running through my head by now and I seriously didn¡¯t know whether to lie or not but I continued to try and think what is the right thing to do and whether or not I¡¯ll be risking Ethan¡¯s life.


    ¡°Cam look at me¡± he said in a soft pleading tone and I inwardly sigh, lifting my eyes to meet his.  ¡°Did someone did something to you?¡±


    I tried to keep the tears in and not say anything but after he had repeated his question, I couldn¡¯t do this anymore.


    ¡°Cam.¡± he called my name once more and at the same time a tear escape my eyes.  I bit my lips harder, trying not to cry but I couldn¡¯t.


    A sob left my lips and I buried my head into his chest, crying my eyes out while he held me and guilt washed over me.  I cant lie to him.  I love him, I cant keep this away from him when he deserve to know.  Even if Ethan can be in danger because of this, he needs to know.  He¡¯s Ethan¡¯s father after all I just hope he can keep Ethan safe.  I continued to cry while he drew small circles on my back and whisperedforting words to me which made me feel better and after a while, I pulled away, making up my mind to tell him


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I whispered and he cupped my face with a confused look on his face.


    ¡°And why are you apologizing?¡± He asked and I dried my eyes, feeling guilt wash over me even more.


    ¡°For not telling you right away, something that you deserve to know.¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡± He asked, still confused and eyes began to tear up again.


    ¡°S-She threatened me. She said she¡¯ll hurt Ethan if I didn¡¯t tell you to stop the investigation.¡± I cried and his confused expression was reced with an angry one but there was still a little confused expression in his eyes.


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The woman who stole Ethan from me. She is my ex best friend Anita¡± I replied and saw his jaw clenched even more.  He looked angry, very angry and I think he¡¯s angry at me ..¡±Damon I¡¯m sorry, I should have told you immediately when you came home. I was scared, I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Ethan but that was  wrong of me. I shouldn¡¯t have even n on keeping it from you. You deserve to know and you you can get angry at me. I-¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He cut me off with a confused look on  his face again.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry at me for not telling you right away?¡± He sigh,ying me down with him and pulled me into his chest before speaking,


    ¡°No Cam, I¡¯m not angry at you, I¡¯m angry at  that woman who think she cane and mess with my family and I¡¯m actually happy that you¡¯ve decided to tell me and not hide it from me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, a little surprised.  I thought he¡¯d actually be angry at me ..


    ¡°Yes and don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll keep Ethan safe, I promise.¡± He answered then said and sigh in relief.


    ¡°Thank you Damon. I seriously don¡¯t knew what I¡¯d do without you¡± I said kissing his neck and he pulled away to me to meet my eyes.


    ¡°I love you Cam and will do anything to protect you and Ethan. Even if I have to get hurt in doing so. I just want you to know I¡¯ll always be here for your guys and just want you to know this so you  don¡¯t have to keep anything from me. Please, don¡¯t ever keep anything from me, okay?¡± He asked and I nodded my head before replying with a yes.  ¡°Good, now sleep. It¡¯s gettingte and I don¡¯t want you to have dark circles¡± he said, pulling me into his chest once more and I sigh in satisfaction, inhaling his scent that I love a lot.


    ¡°I love you¡± he said, kissing my forehead and you guys may not know but I¡¯ve never told Damon I love him yet cause I was trying to figure out if it was like or love but now I¡¯m One hindered percent sure  I¡¯m in love with this man.


    ¡°I love you too¡± I whispered quietly.

 CHAPTER 30

    CAMILA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Come on mom!¡± Ethan shouted and I quickly started working faster to finishing building my lego house.


    It¡¯s been one week now since I received a threat from my ex best friend and have also told Damon the truth and right now I¡¯m very stressed and scared.  Even though I don¡¯t show it in my face, Im very scared of Ethan¡¯s safety.  I just hope Damon get her as soon a possible.  And speaking of Damon, he¡¯s been here beside me since day one and I couldn¡¯t me more thankful.  He had assigned body guards around the house for our safety and haven¡¯t left the house once to go to work, even though I forced him to.  He said that he isn¡¯t going anywhere until we¡¯re safe and that made me smile and felt better.  And now I know how good it feels to have someone with you while going through a situation in life.  I¡¯ve never had someone there with me or tofort me when Ethan was stolen from me but now I know what it feels like.  And God, I¡¯m so damn thankful for having Damon by my side.  I really don¡¯t know how I¡¯d be without him in.  He¡¯s just been so loving and caring towards Ethan and I and gives me assurance that Ethan and I, are safe.


    So yeah, I¡¯m thankful and grateful for him and just hope that they catch Anita as soon as possible.


    ¡°And ..¡± Ethan began and I was snapped out of my thoughts.  My eyes went to him who was cing the final lego blocks on top of another one toplete the house we were building.


    ¡°Were done!¡± Hepleted and I smiled, looking at the house that both of us worked together to make.  I looked down at Ethan, about to say something when A voice interrupted me.


    ¡°Dinner is ready guys!¡± Damon shouted right after we were done with making the lego house and I helped Ethan up before we both made our way to the kitchen.  Today Damon decided to let me rx and rest, since I was still a litle stressed.  He said he¡¯ll prepare lunch today and I thanked him one hundred times.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys have a seat¡± He spoke as soon as we entered the dinning room and I was met with a shirtless Damon.  He walked over to the table, with a few dishes in his hands and I helped him ce them on the table while Ethan took a seat.


    After I was done helping him with cing the dishes on the table, Damon kissed my cheek before circling his arms around my waist and guided me to one of the seats where I sat down, followed by Damon and we said grace before we began to eat.  The ce dropped in dead silence after that but that silence was gone when Damon¡¯s phone rang.  A frown was on his face as he picked up his phone but his eyes widen after he looked at the screen.  Getting up with his phone, he mouthed I¡¯ll be right back before he left the dining room.  I sat there now confused of who could be calling Damon right now but continued eating after I just pushed that though away but for some reason, I was a thinking about who is calling Damon.


    Sighing, I bit my lips and went back to eating with Ethan and was also feeling a little impatient cause Damon wasn¡¯t back for his call as yet.  And just as when I was about to get up and go see where he was, he came rushing into the kitchen.  He looked angry at first but his expression changed when his eyes met mine and he began to make his way over to me.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked, with a frown.  I was confused of why he was this way and really wanted to know who was the person calling him.


    ¡°Yes, everything is okay¡± he replied and Inodded my head but I couldn¡¯t help but asked then question I was dying to ask since he left the table.


    ¡°Who called you?¡± And my question made him clench his jaw again but he didn¡¯t Open his mouth once to say something so I repeated my question and this time he sigh, opening his mouth to talk but closed it back before any sound  came out.  It¡¯s like he was hesitating to rely to my question and I wasn¡¯t happy that he was.


    ¡°Damon¡­ please, please tell me.¡± I begged.  I wanted to know if you we were in danger or if everything was okay.  I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to him nor any of us so I had to beg him and that seemed to do the trick.  He sigh, running a finger through his hair as he quickly take a peak at Ethan, who was still engulf with eating his food, then back to me and let out another breath before finally opening his mouth to speak.


    ¡°The investigators were the one who called me. They they said that they have someone at the station who looks like like your ex best friend and want me toe down to the station to see if I recognize her¡± he hesitantly replied and my eyes  widen albeit right away.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go¡± I said about to grab my stuff cause I was so eager to see her and even happy that they might when caught her.  I wanted everything to end right now but Damon grabbed my arm, before I could¡¯ve even move.


    ¡°No Cam, you¡¯re noting with me¡± he said looking into my eyes and I furrow my brows at him. confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going? What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Cam¡± he sigh before continuing.  ¡°It¡¯s better if you stay home cause it¡¯s safer here. The body guards will be home with you and Ethan and-¡±


    ¡°No, I want toe. I have to! I have to see her for myself to know that it¡¯s her and  that she put away for good. To know that we¡¯re safe after that.. I have to see her Damon¡±I cut him off with a pleading tone which caused him to sigh again then lift his hands to cup my cheeks.


    ¡°I know babe but it¡¯s just not safe. You can never know what can happen if we all leave the house. I need you home so I can know that you¡¯re safe and also your ex best friend isn¡¯t the same anymore. When you  knew her she had blonde hair but when I met her she dyed her hair ck and changed her appearance so you won¡¯t recognize her even if you are to see her. It¡¯s up to me to do so Cam and I need you right home here  , Where it¡¯s safe and I can be assure that you¡¯re safe. I just need you to understand, okay?¡± He asked and I let out a breath, looking to the floor.


    Hesitating, I finally opened my mouth to talk.  ¡°Okay¡± I said, nodding my head and saw a little smile making its way to his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you understand¡± he said then give me a smack in my lips.  ¡°Now, I will only be gone for half an hour or so. Just¡­ stay home, don¡¯t leave the house and don¡¯t let Ethan go anywhere outside. You don¡¯t have to be scared of your safety because the  bodyguards are here and they are trained very well to protect both of you. I¡¯l also call you when I leave the station, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± I replied and he kissed me again before he turned to Ethan who was now looking at  us witha frown since he still doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s in danger.


    ¡°Ethan, Your dad have some business to take care of. I¡¯l be back in before you know it. Just listen to your mom and don¡¯t leave the house, understood?¡± He asked Ethan and Ethan nodded his head in response  .


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± He began, kissing Ethan on his forehead then turned to me.


    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re safe. There¡¯s nothing to worry about¡± he reminded me then pulled me in for a short kiss and I kiss him then pulled away and engulf him in a hug.  ¡°Be safe¡± I whispered and his pulled away cupping my face.


    ¡°I will¡±


    ¡°Bye then¡± I said with a genuine smile and he kissed my forehead before smiling at Ethan and we both walked him to the door and watched as he hopped in his car and drove off.


    Sighing, the bodyguard closed the door before guided both Ethan and I back inside and I just decided to go into the living room to rx my mind and not think about Damon being hurt or Ethan in danger but I just couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it  .  And then I also had the feeling in my gut that something bad was going to happen.


    Letting out another breath, I looked up and a frown suddenlying upon my face when I saw that the bodyguard that was standing beside the entrance of the living room wasn¡¯t there any more.  He was standing there not too long ago .. And he.. he never moves from there.


    Where could he be?  Frowning even more, I held unto Ethan¡¯s arm and got up.  I showed him a sigh to be quite then began to quietly walk over to the entrance of the living room.  And for some reason I felt scared and terrified.  My heartbeat increased and I stared to breathe hard as we were now standing at the entrance.


    I then counted to three before poking my head out to see if anyone was there and let out a sigh of relief right after I saw that he was there but not standing close to the entrance, as he should be.  Anyways, I don¡¯t care.  All that matters is that he¡¯s doing his job.  So giving him onest nce, I pulled my head back in and turned around, still holding unto Ethan and began walking back to the couch but stopped when I suddenly heard a loud thud .. as if a body had fell to the floor.


    BANG!


    Another sound but it sounded more like the sound of a GUN!  My body jolt into action almost right away.  I took Ethan in my arms and began running to a safe area but then another sound and all the lights suddenly went oft.


    My breathing increased again while my eyes scanned the dark room, trying to see my way as one of my hands went to Ethan¡¯s mouth and cover it.  I slowly began walking, trying to feel for a wall to guide me somewhere safe and only praying in my head that Damones back right now.


    I was scared and terrified, my body shaking as I held tightly unto Ethan who was slightly trembling in my hands and I knew he was scared but as so thankful that he was smart enough to not make any sound and be quiet.  But he was scared and I just wanted tofort him right now, to tell him that it¡¯s okay but I know ican be risking both of our lives right now.  I just need to take Ethan to a safe ce then I¡¯ll call Damon.  I have to make sure Ethan is safe and even if that means I have to get hurt in doing so cause I¡¯m not losing him again, I can¡¯t.


    I continued walking through the dark room but froze when i suddenly heard foot steps and I became even more scared.  Biting my lips, I continued to feel for the walls, praying that whosoever is in the house, doesn¡¯t Catch me but I guess my prayers weren¡¯t answered cause right after that, I felt a hand on my neck and I froze but  came out of my frozen state when Ethan was suddenly yanked out of my hands and he screamed out but his screams were soon muffled and I tired to grabbed him back but before I could¡¯ve even do that a arm was wrapped around me and I was  being dragged off and now I couldn¡¯t be quite, I opened my mouth, screaming as loud as I can.


    ¡°ETHAN !!!¡± And then his heard screams were heard again following his small voice that made we tear up.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Then it vanished .. I broke down after that, screaming louder after that.  Shouting for Ethan over and over again.  Just hoping that he¡¯s okay and fine.


    I can¡¯t lose him


    I just can¡¯t!

 CHAPTER 31

    DAMON¡¯S POV


    ¡°Where is the girl?¡± Was the first thing Iasked after I pulled up at the police station and rushed inside.  l just wanted to make sure the have the right person so then I can be relieved of Cam¡¯a and Ethan¡¯s safety and also make sure she is put away for good.


    ¡°This way Mr. Alexander¡± One of the police answered to my question Then lead me to a jail cell which held a girl inside.  ¡°This is the suspect we caught¡± he said to me as we now stand directly in front of the prison cell and I peaked inside, taking a ce of the girl¡¯s face, to make sure I recognize her.


    The girl didn¡¯t look anything close to the woman that brought Ethan to me.


    ¡°What the f ** k is this?!¡± I asked angrily, Turing to the office and be furrow his brows.


    ¡°What is what, Mr. Alexander?¡±


    ¡°What is this?!¡± I question once more while pointing to the girl in the jail cell and he looked even more confused which made me even more angry.  I clench my jaw, ring at him before going into my pocket and taking out my phone.  Opening it, I went into my gallery and scrolled until I found a picture of Anita.


    ¡°Does this look like her ?!¡± I asked, showing his the picture of Anita the made him looked back at the girl, in the cell, topare them and he replied with a¡¯no¡¯as his answer.  I let out a breath, pinching the bridge of my nose while lput my phone away.


    ¡°Take me to your boss¡±


    ¡°Right this way sir¡± he said and directed me to the office of his boss.


    ¡°Mr. Alexander!¡± He greeted me with an out stretch hand, for a handshake but I just left him hanging.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know what prank you and your investigators was ying on me but I need you to stop joking around a get f ** king serious!¡± I began and he give me a confused look.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a woma out there who have threatened my son and girlfriend(future wife) and I¡¯m here anxious to see this woman be put away so I can be assure of both of their safety And you guys are  out here f ** king joking around ?! ¡°I asked / yelled and he looked even more confused.


    ¡°Joke around? What do you mean?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you guys see ?! Are you f ** king blind or something ?! Anyone can see that that woman you have in that jail cell look nothing like  the real woman you guys are looking for!¡± I yelled in anger and he finally understood what I was talking about.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m very sorry for doing that. I think they arrested that girl because she had the same name as Anita and was born in the same country. Don¡¯t worry Mr. Alexander, I¡¯ll search for her and we will  find her¡±he apologized then said and I folded my hands, looking At him.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you one whole week to find her if¡±


    ¡°One week? Mr. Alexander, you know that might take longer than one week we-we can¡¯t do that I-in one week¡± he began to stutter and I mentally  rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡°I give you more than a few weeks to find Anita and you found a girl that looks nothing like her! So I¡¯m now only giving you a week. You had enough time to find her instead of joking around.¡± I said to  him and he was just about to speak when I cut him off.  ¡°No excuse! I want that girl in a week! And if I were you, I would get started. now¡± I said then turned around and hurried out of the police station.  Entering my car, I let out another breath before I took out my phone to look for Cam¡¯s phone number.


    I told her I¡¯ll call her when I¡¯m done, to tell her the news and I knew she wouldn¡¯t like what I¡¯m gonna say to her.


    RING RING RING RING RING RING


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry this person is not avable at the time. You can leave a message after this beep or call again.¡± Her phone was in voicemail ..


    ¡°she asleep already?¡± I thought with a frown  .  Anyways, I didn¡¯t think too much of it.  I just started my car and drove home.


    I was nearing my home and when I saw that it was engulf in total darkness which made me frown on confusion.  ¡°This can¡¯t be my house, can it? I never left my house in darkness. Did Cam turned of the lights or something?¡± These thoughts I had in my head as I approach my house with my car but those thoughts  flew out of my head when I saw the front door open and I knew Cam would never leave it open.  She was too scared.


    ¡°F ** k!¡± I swore under my breath as fear suddenly came over me and I rushed out of my car and sprinted into the dark house.


    ¡°Cam! Ethan!¡± Was the first thing I shouted for.  My heart beat sped up when I heard no replies and I began to panic,


    My mind was filled with all sorts of stuff that could have happened to them and I was scared.  I made my way into the house and somehow found the light switch, which I turned on and The house lit up but the scenery wasn¡¯t nice at all.  Almost all of my bodyguardsid dead on the floor and the rest, injured.  I swore under my breath again, running upstairs into one room after the other, checking to see if she or Ethan was there but no sign. No damn sign of them we¡¯re shown.


    ¡°Cam! Ethan!¡± I kept calling.  Just hoping that they were here.  Just f * king wishing that they weren¡¯t gone but there was no sign of them.  ¡°Shit!¡± I swore again, taking out my phone to dial the investigators thenn afterwards.


    ¡°Damon! Where are you? The investigators are here!¡± Ian¡¯s voice was heard and I let out a breath before opening my mouth to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m up here¡± I said in a low voice then heard footsteps a few secondster.  It wasn.  He send me a sad smile before  he sat down next to me and I tired to keep in my tears but it was hard.  It was hard cause they are people that I love and I¡¯d die if they are hurt or gone.


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna be okay¡± Ian encourage me, after I think he saw that I was hurt, then engulf me in a hug and that¡¯s when the tears fell.


    CAMILA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Someone was calling my name but I couldn¡¯t answer.  I was trapped in a world of darkness.  I couldn¡¯t move my hands, my feet, nothing.  My entire body was weak.


    ¡°Mommy please wake up!¡± The little voice continued to cry and every time the voice spoke, I slowly began to recognize whose voice it was.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± And my eyes shot right open after I felt someone shaking me.  I blinked away the dizziness then looked up to see A crying Ethan.  I waste no time into pulling him in for a hug and began looking for any bruises afterwards.  I wanted to make sure he was okay.


    ¡°Are you okay? Hurt?¡± I asked checking his body and he shook his head¡¯no¡¯In reply.  Letting out a sigh of relief, I pulled him into my arms once more and began scanning the room right after.  We were in a closed room with one door that seems locked, no furniture and a small window that even Ethan can¡¯t fit through and it was shining sun light into the room which told me it was not day time.


    ¡°Mom, where are we?¡± Ethan suddenly asked as my eyes scanned the room and I replied with I don¡¯t know before getting up then helped him up and began walking towards the door.  I was trying to find an exit or a way to escape because I just had to.  Ethan can¡¯t be here.  This is too dangerous for him.  I first tried opening the door, which didn¡¯t work, so i went searching the room for anything that can help me escape but unfortunately, the room was empty.


    ¡°Mom, are we stuck here?¡± Ethan voice brought me out of my thought and I sigh, answering his question.


    ¡°No baby, we will find a way out, okay?¡± I wanted to give him hope that we aren¡¯t stuck here so he won¡¯t be all sad and crying.


    ¡°Okay but is Dad gonna be okay?¡±


    ¡°I.. I don¡¯t know Ethan¡± I hesitantly spoke and saw Ethan let out a breath then sadnessing upon him, which made my heart hurt.


    ¡°I miss dad. Do you?¡± He asked again and I hummed in reply before he went on.


    ¡°Mom, when will these and people let us go?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know Ethan¡± I replied again.  I can¡¯t tell him that those bad people aren¡¯t gonna let us go, can I?  He¡¯ll only get sadder but it hurts that I can¡¯t answer his questions truly.


    ¡°Then are we going to die?-¡±


    ¡°No Ethan, we aren¡¯t. We¡¯ll find a way out of this ce, okay? I cut him off right away and he nodded his head.


    We¡¯ll find a way I  promise..


    *****************

 CHAPTER 32

    DAMON¡¯S POV


    I sigh, closing myptop, that was before me.  Taking a breath, I got up and walked around the room, trying to keep calm and think positively.  It¡¯s been one f ** king day since Cam and Ethan has disappeared and the investigators haven¡¯t found a clue as yet and so, I¡¯m frustrated and angry.


    I need to find them as fast as possible so I can be sure of their safety.. but unfortunately these dumb ass investigators, who call themselves professionals, can¡¯t find a damn clue as yet and I¡¯m getting really impatient.  I swore under my breath, punching the wall before me with full anger but was suddenly interrupted by a phone call fromn.  Turning around, I picked up the phone and answered, hoping that there¡¯s some good news to hear fromn.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, anxiously waiting to hear what he has to say.


    ¡°I found some clues on where they might be.¡± Lan replied.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± I didn¡¯t waste time in asking.  I was eager to know so I can leave as soon as possible and get them.


    ¡°I tracked Anita¡¯sst whereabouts and found that she wasst spotted with a few men, dressed in ck, at a small house about 1. 5 miles away from here¡± he continued. ¡°But it¡¯s quitete-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. We¡¯re leaving now¡± I cut him off while grabbing my keys at the same time.


    ¡°If you say so, then okay. I¡¯ll bring myptop along so we can follow the tracker to where she is and I¡¯ll call police officers to follow us.¡± Ian agreed immediately.  I hummed in responses while running out of my office and ran to the stairs approaching me.


    ¡°Oh and Ian.¡± I began when he was almost about to hang up and replied with ¡°yes?¡± ¡°Thank you¡± I said with a smile and heard him chuckled before hanging up.


    I put my phone away as I now open the door, locking it before running to my car and hoping in, speeding off ton¡¯s house, to get him.  And now my hope was restore.  I now have hope that¡¯find them and I hope even more that they are alive and safe.  Yes, I admit I still have my fears with me But I have hope.  And I¡¯m gonna find them.


    CAMILA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Yes Ethan?¡±


    ¡°When are we gonna leave?¡±


    ¡°I. don¡¯t. know baby¡± I replied after sighing.  I don¡¯t know how long we have been here for but I know it¡¯s been a very long time.  And Ethan has been throwing millions of questions at me that I¡¯m unable to answer and I¡¯m feel so sad that I can¡¯t give him the answer he needs.  He looks scared.  Very and I can¡¯t do nothing to stop him from being that way.  Itired finding a way to escape but found nothing but I can¡¯t give up.  I have to keep looking cause I promised Ethan I will find a way out and so I have to do as I promised.  Ever since we have been here, no one hase inside to see us.


    The doors were still locked and the room dark, with a little sunlight shingling through the window, which indicate it was either the morning, mid-day or afternoon.  Ethan and I have been sitting in the same position we were in after we had attempt to find a way to escape.  And the ce was also silent around us.


    I haven¡¯t slept too since I woke up in this room however Ethan looked tired so I let him sleep on myp and I didn¡¯t know he was so tired.  He slept for a very long time which surprised me and even though I too am tried, I can¡¯t sleep.


    ¡°Bring them here !!¡± A voice was suddenly heard that brought me out from my chains of thoughts and I looked up to the door to see it suddenly behind swung open.  I jumped a little when I heard the door hitting the wall with a loud bang and quickly jumped to my feet with Ethan in my hands.


    ¡°You get the child, I¡¯ll get the girl¡± A dark, Spanish ented, voice spoke then footsteps where heard.  I looked to the door, now staring at two strong men dressed in ck.  The looked pure evil.  One having an emotionless face and the other a smirk, looking at me.


    I gulp, holding Ethan tighter while his little body began to tremble in mines and I felt so sad, so sad to see Ethan this way.  He¡¯s just a child.  He shouldn¡¯t be this scared.  I pulled him closer to me while mine eyes were still locked on the two build men who had now started to make their way over to us.  Iheld my breath, shaking my head as they got closer and I even tired to make a run but it was toote.  One of them grabbed Ethan away from me which made me shed tears right away.  I screamed, yelled and even put up a fight to get Ethan back, who was yelling my name while tears left his eyes.


    ¡°Mommy!!¡±


    ¡°Ethan! Ethan! No! Don¡¯t take him please! He has nothing to do with this! Please don¡¯t take him !!¡± I cried in a loud voice but none cared to even listen to my plea.  The other one grabbed me, harshly tying my hands with a rope while I tired to fight back but fail.


    ¡°Let go!¡± The one, holding Ethan, shouted at me after I wasn¡¯t walking and I refused again but began movig when I was suddenly pushed harshly by one of them.


    ¡°If you act like a bitch, you¡¯ll get treated like a f ** king bitch, get it?¡± The guy, who tired me up asked and I clenched my jaw in anger but didn¡¯t say anything.


    I continued walking, following the guy that had Ethan, tied, in his hands and came to a stop in front of a door.  They both knock on the door three times before it was opened and both Ethan and I were pushed into the room with them following behind us.


    ¡°We have them¡± one of them announced and an unfamiliar figure came out from another room.


    She had ck hair, and looked so unfamiliar that I had to wonder who might it be. but I wasn¡¯t unfamiliar anyone when she opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Good! Bring them over here¡± I recognized her voice right away.  It was Anita.  I clench my jaw on anger once more, hating at her.  It¡¯s because of her I never got to see my a baby again, after he was kidnapped and one week of age.  It¡¯s her fault I was left traumatized.  Ir¡¯s her fault that I cried for days, wondering where my child is.  It¡¯s her fault I was left depressed!


    ¡°So.. we meet again. bestie!¡± Was the first thing she said to me after I was brought over to her and I swear, I wanted nothing more that to p her across her face.  I send her a re again which she rolled her eyes at and say in her so called thrown.


    ¡°I asked this bitch to do one thing. One simple thing! And that was to tell your asshole of a boyfriend to stop looking for me but this bitch here decided to tell him and think she can get away with it¡± she said, letting  out a coldugh after she was done talking.


    ¡°And now ..¡± she began, lifting her head to look at me.  ¡°You¡¯re gonna face the consequences of disobeying me¡­ along with your little brat of a son!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call him that!¡± I yelled at her.


    ¡°Did I give you permission to talk?¡± She asked, raising her eyes brows at me and I quietly cussed her under my breath,


    ¡°Bitch! You think you have the right to disrespect me right at my feet, tied up? Don¡¯t you have fear of dying !?¡± She asked, clinching her fits together and l just rolled my eyes in response which caused her  to her to get even more angry. She groaned, ring deadly at me before calling one of her men over.


    ¡°Javier?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Show her what I do with people that disobey me¡± she said to him and before I could¡¯ve even blinked, a punch wasnded on my face.  One after the other while whimpers left my mouth and a crying Ethan, calling my name.


    And with Ethan yelling my name with tears filled in his eyes, Anita seemed to get annoyed at his screaming.


    ¡°Make him quiet¡± she said, pointing to Ethan.  My heart stopped for a second when the Javier, I think is his name, stopped punching me and began to head over to Ethan.


    ¡°No! Please! Don¡¯t touch him! Don¡¯t hur him, please !! I beg you!¡± I cried, trying to make my way over to Ethan and to shield him and I somehow did.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop talking. I won¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll just be quiet when you speak but I beg please please don¡¯t hurt him !!¡± I begged her and she sigh, rolling her eyes before ordering we her men to  leave Ethan alone and I sigh in relief.


    ¡°I hope you do learn your lesson! Now as I was saying-¡±


    ¡°Bos!¡± A guy burst through the door with a panic look on his face had interrupted Anita from speaking.


    ¡°What is it Mario?¡± She asked in a tone that said she was annoyed.


    ¡°Th-they are here !! The cops are here! We¡¯re surrounded!¡± He said in a panic tone and that caused Anita¡¯s expression to changed.  She swore under her breath, running her fingers through her hair while I sigh in relief.  Maybe it¡¯s Damon who have came with the police.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Mario asked on a panic tone while the two other guys swore under their breaths before opening the door and running away followers by that Mario guy.


    Now it was only Anita remaining with Ethan and I and I sigh rant we might just be safe but her face looked terrified as she called on the guys toe back but they just kept on running.  I let out another breath known in for sure that they won¡¯t be back and a little relieved yang she¡¯s the only one left.  And my sighing seemed to get Anita¡¯s attention and she re at me while slowly making her way over.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If you didn¡¯t tell him anything none of this would¡¯ve happened!¡± She shouted at me in anger.  ¡°And now you¡¯ll pay! I¡¯ll make you watch your son die right in front of you then kill you after you see him lying on the floor.. Dead!¡± She yelled, taking a gun out of the draw and I shook my head¡¯no¡¯while shielding Ethan, who was trembling even more, with my body.


    ¡°A-Anita you don¡¯t have to do this! P-please don¡¯t! Please!¡± I begged while she got closer to us with a smirk on her lips but she didn¡¯t care at all.  She just rolled her eyes before pointing to gun at Ethan, who was behind me.


    ¡°Say goodbye!¡± She said then pulled the trigger.


    BANG!


    A loud gun shot went off!  But. but it wasn¡¯t from her gun.  It was from someone else¡¯s and that made her drop her gun, she sat on the floor with he whole body trembling in fear.


    ¡°Freeze and keep your hands up! One movement and youre a dead person leaving this ce!¡± I heard a voice said and I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s a police officer.  I watched as she raised her trembling hands and the door was opened after, revealing a police officer that entered.


    ¡°You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say may be used against you in a court ofw. You have the right to consult.¡± the cops spoke while putting cuffs on her and she just broke down in tears while he did so


    ¡°Are you guys okay? Is anyone hurt?¡± He asked after he had cuffed her and I replied with ¡°yes we¡¯re okay¡± and he nodded his head before talking into his walkie talkie and a few more police officer arrived a few secondster  along with.. Damon!


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Ethan called as Damon ran into the room and hugged both of us.  I¡¯ve never felt so happy in my life.


    I hugged him, of course after the cops had untied my hands and cried into his shirt while Ethan hugged him also.


    ¡°I miss you!¡± I cried and he held me closely in his arms.


    ¡°I miss both of you so much¡± he said back then suddenly pulled away from us and began to examine us.


    ¡°Are you okay? Hurt?¡± He asked and I shook my heard no in response which made him sigh in relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you guys are okay.¡±


    ¡°Come on let¡¯s go¡± one of two cops interrupted our moment and Damon nodded his head before he got up and took Ethan in his hands and held oe of mine in his other.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He kissed both of our foreheads before turning to the door and we exit the house soon after.  I was left surprised at how much police was outside the house but what brought to my attention was Anita and the men that ran away, whaling as they are being ce into the police cars.


    They were even begging to not get arrested but the cops didn¡¯t care about their cries, they just looked annoyed.


    I sigh, following Damon and was taken to his car where I sawn.  He passed a smile to me and I returned one to him before I entered the car with Ethan and Damon.  I looked out the window as the car drove off then back to Ethan who looked so happy and Damon who was also sitting in the back seat with us and hands intervened with mine.  I never felt this happy yet.  So happy to be safe, So happy to with Damon again and so happy that things will be the way it always was with Damon, I and Ethan.


    And I¡¯m happy to know that It¡¯s finally the end¡­

 CHAPTER 33

    DAMON¡¯S POV


    I smiled, looking over to Cam who was sleeping soundly in my arms and then to Ethan who was looking out the window asn drove us home.  I couldn¡¯t be any happier to have them back and I¡¯m d that they are safe.


    It¡¯s a good thing that we showed up when we did though or I don¡¯t know what would have happened to both of them.  I just couldn¡¯t imagine losing them and so I¡¯m very happy that they are now safe and that¡¯s it¡¯s the end.  And now, since everything is settled, we can finally live a happy life as a family and I can even stop worrying so much of their safety.  Even though it can still be unsafe for both of them, in the dangerous world, it¡¯s still safer since the people trying to hurt them is being put away for good and I can finally be relived.  And since they are safe now, I want to do a lot of stuff that I have been nning in my head for so long.  I¡¯m nning on taking Cam on many dates. I love this woman so much and want to do a lot of things with her and that includes traveling to other countries, just the two of us and even vacations.  I¡¯m even nning on bringing Ethan with us sometimes.  We can travel together as a family and I felt happy about that idea of ??mine.


    ¡°Daddy! Look! we¡¯re home!¡± Ethan¡¯s voice pulled me out of my little world and I averted my eyes to the window to see us pulling up at my house.


    ¡°Yes Ethan, we are¡± I aid asn brought the car toa stop then opened the door for me so I can get out the car with a sleeping Cam in my hands.


    ¡°I miss home!¡± Ethan¡¯s voice was heard once more and I looked down to see him walking next to me as we approached the house. n opened the door for me and I entered the house with Cam and began making my way upstairs to our bedroom while Ethan was knocked off his feet by coco.  As I disappeared further up the stairs, Ethan¡¯s happyughter could be heard and I smiled, feeling d that he¡¯s once happy again.  The smile was kept on my lips as I now approached our bedroom.  I turned the knob and opened the door, quickly walking to the bed and gently cing her down, so she won¡¯t wake up, and she seemed to still be sleeping but as soon as I got up to leave, she woke up.


    ¡°Hi¡± was the first thing she said with a smile on her lips and I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to smile back at her.


    ¡°Hey did I wake you up?¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t¡±, she said rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°Okay why don¡¯t you go shower and then we can go to bed, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± she stood up and walked to the bathroom while I kept on watching her.


    ?CAMILA POV ?


    I had applied shampoo and conditioner and was now rinsing it, which I was almost done with, when I suddenly felt two strong arms wrapped around me.  I yelp, raising my head as quickly as possible to see who it was while also attempting to get the mysterious person¡¯a arms off of me.  Yup I was scared as hell but began to calm down when I slowly began to realize that it was Damon who was in the shower with me.  So letting out a breath of relief, I send him a side re then opened my mouth to speak.


    ¡°Why did you sneak up on me like that? God, you scared the day light out of me!¡± I first asked then mumbled thest part and was waiting for him to reply or even say something and he said nothing which caused me to  frown.  ¡°Damon?¡± I called his name but he did not answer and instead he brought his mouth to the nape of my neck which caused me to shivered when his breath fanned the nape of my neck.


    ?Rated scene ?


    I froze for a second feeling a bit nervous because he was this close to me when I¡¯m naked in the shower and I had millions of bad thoughtsing to mind.  Though I like him this close to me and absolutely loved this moment, the silence was killing me cause I¡¯m not really used to not hearing him talk.  So bitting my lips, I open my mouth to ask him why he wasn¡¯t talking but instead of actually talking, a moan slipped passed my lips because at that same time, Damon decided to attack my neck with his lips.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I grabbed onto the wall with all of my strength, eyes closed, mind slipping into a different world and Lips bitten, which was my attempt to conceal my moans which also didn¡¯t work.  It did work for a few seconds but when he got to the sensitive part or my neck and began to suck there, I couldnt keep quiet anymore.  I moaned out loud as he ced hickeys after hickeys on my neck while his hands began to roam my body until it stopped at my boobs.  I bit my lips again, eyes still closed as he continued to ce his marks on me while his hands cupped both of my boobs which caused me to gasp then moaned when he pinched them and I heard him swore under his breath.


    ¡°F ** k Cam, you just keep turning me on¡± he whispered before he spun me around and pushed me into the walls of the shower then smashed his lips onto mine.  I was taken by surprise at his sudden kiss but didn¡¯t waste time into kissing him back and then kiss just got more heated by every passing second and I was so turned on that by just the touch of his skin makes me feel like I¡¯m on fire.


    We continued to kiss but stopped in between for Damon to take his shirt off then continued and mind you he was still fully dressed in his clothes when he came into the shower with me.  Anyways, the kiss went on for almost a minute or so before he pulled away but only because my fingers were lingering at his chest.


    I heard him swore again before he smashed his lips into mine again and I saw nothing wrong with keeping my hands on his chest so I just kept it there but little did I know that was something I shouldn¡¯t have done.  I kept moving my fingers around his chest which I didn¡¯t thought too much about but I guess Damon didn¡¯t like it since he pulled away again, sending me a litle re.  He brought his mouth close to my ears, letting his breath fanned it, which made me shiver again then sofly nibbled on it before he pulled away and whispered in my ears.


    ¡°Unless you want me to¡±** k you senselessly, stop¡± I felt my face heat up after he had said that but I don¡¯t think I could stop my hands from going there!


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think I could stop my hands from going there ..¡± I said in such a low voice that he barley heard what I had said and he just smirk before smashing his lips into clothes again while taking the rest of his mine clothes  off until he was stark naked along with me.


    I became a little nervous and even felt my face heat up more when I felt his c * ck touching my thigh.  But anyways, the kiss went on andsted for a few more seconds while I continued to let my hands roam around his chest, which causes him to groan and deepening the kiss and I did feel bad for him, thinking I was torturing him by doing  something that I can¡¯t stop myself from doing and it was true, I was torturing him and I was torturing him onto the point where he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    He groaned again when my hands identally brushed past his V-line and suddenly pulled away from me.  I didn¡¯t even had time to blink as I was suddenly lifted into his arms, legs Wrapped around his waist and his c¡±ck poking my ass. He once again nted his lips onto mine but this time doing so while exiting the shower and making  his way to the bathroom door, to exit, still not breaking the kiss. I didn¡¯t even noticed we were out of the bathroom until I was suddenly thrown onto his bed which made me yelp.


    He groaned against my mouth, then pulled away and attacked my neck, littering hickeys after hickeys while l moan in pure bliss and pleasure.  He continued to littered my neck with his marks for a few more minutes before he pulled away and kissed me again


    ¡°Oh god!¡± I moaned when I felt his hands at my pu ** y, stroking my clit as fast as possible which was driving me crazy.. well it was but that was until he pulled away from both my lip and my pu  ** y, making me whined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cum, do you hear me?¡± He asked and I nodded my head but was confused of why he said that when his hands were off of me but i understood everything when his mouth suddenly began to eat me out.  He held both of my feet in his hands while he ate me, licking my cl * t and f * cking me with his tongue, something that set something off in me and I couldn¡¯t keep quiet.  I moaned as I felt pleasure running through my body like electricity and soon my legs began to shake and my moans louder than before and I knew I was about to cum, something I was told not to do by him.  So I tired to not cum by thinking about something else but that didn¡¯t help cause, you see, he was so good at making me cum in just seconds and I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and I knew if I don¡¯t  one something now, I was gonnae, which I wanted to but at the same time didn¡¯t want to, soIdid something.


    ¡°D-Damon! I¡¯m gonna ..¡± yup, I told him, hoping that he would stop before I did and thankfully he did.


    He pulled away right before I was gonna have the biggest orgasm of my life. I kissed him again, letting my hands go to his abs again but skipped past that, going to his c * ck and I grabbed it.  Yup, I finally grabbed it which caused Damon to groan and pulled away to look at me with shock mixed with lust and love, disying in his eyes.


    ¡°Cam-¡± he went on to call my name but He didn¡¯t get toplete his sentence since I began stroking him and let me tell you, he was so much bigger when I was holding it!  That thing barley even fit around my hands!


    He groaned, closing his eye as he began to ce hickeys near my breast while l continued to stroke his now hard ctck and increasing the pace every couple seconds until I was going at a fast pace that I knew he was about to cum and I so wanted  to see him cum so bad but he removed my hands from his d * ck with a groan when he was about to cum then started deeply into my eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure you want this?¡± He asked again and I nodded my head while he continue to stare into my eyes for assurance which he did saw so he continued on. I watched as he brought his c * ck to my entrance them looked up back at me before speaking ¡°Look me in the eyes while I enter you¡±hemanded and I gulp before nodding my head and  that¡¯s just what I did.


    A moan left my lips as he slowly entered me, stretching me while he does and I whimpered at the litle pain I felt but that pain was soon gone and reced with pleasure.  I kept my eyes at Damon who was doing the same to me while he groaned as he entered me, a little at a time, until he was fully inside of me then he slowly began to move while connecting his lips with mine.


    I moaned at the feeling, a foreign feeling which I knew I¡¯ve felt before but couldn¡¯t remember since I was drugged but the feeling felt so damn good.


    We both moaned against each other lips as he picked up his pace, going a little faster inside of me which made me grabbed onto his hair.


    ¡°F * ck, you feel so f * cking good around me¡± he groaned after he pulled his lips away then began moving a little faster inside of me, while my moans got even louder.  I tugged harder unto his hair as he picked up his pace once more, going faster than before and I swear to god, this telt so damn good.


    ¡°Oh god! Damon!¡± l arched my back, closing my eyes as moans, which I couldn¡¯t control, after moans left my lips and soon he was going at a fast pace that was just driving me crazy and when I thought nothing could  drive me any crazier, he began to suck my nipples while ramming into my tight hole, which left me even more crazy.  I cried out in pleasure, grabbing the bed sheet next to me as I felt myself beginning to clench around him, which caused him to groan again.


    ¡°Sh * t, I won¡¯tst long¡± I heard him say as he began to slow down, f¡±cking deep into me, which left me in a moaning mess.


    My mouth was left agape, eyes closed as I felt an earth shattering orgasming.  I released the bedsheet and ced my hands on his hair, tugging at it as all that came out of my mouth were moans and cries of pleasure.


    ¡°D-Damon! I-I¡¯m gonna-¡± I was cut off by his hands that suddenly went to my pu ** sy and began stroking it.  Screams left my mouth as I felt my orgasming and while Damon stoke me and suck on my nipples, driving me totally crazy and I was now at my peak.


    ¡°Scream my name¡± I heard him groan as he went faster and deeper with his eyes closed and that did it for me.  My legs shook violently as I felt something pleasurable ran through my body.


    ¡°DAMON!¡± I screamed out on the top of my voice as I came long and hard on his cock while he kept f * cking into me, at a fast pace again.  I began to calm down after I had came but felt pleasure again as Damon continued to bury his c * ck into me.


    ¡°F * ck, I¡¯m gonna cum¡± he announced before he began to slow down, f * cking me deep and I moaned at the feeling, feeling another orgasming.  I looked up to meet his eyes to see him looking at me then he smashed his lips onto mine while groaning against my lips as he cums inside of me with his c * ck buried ball deep inside of me.  I moaned against his lips as I came for the second time and felt totally exhausted as soon as I had came.


    After he had finish, he gently removed his c * ck andy next to me, pulling me closer to him and I didn¡¯t even get a chance to say something to him or even look at him because right at that point, I was  knock out like a light.


    *********

 CHAPTER 34

    CAMILA¡¯S POV


    FIVE WEEKS LATER


    It¡¯s been five weeks now since we¡¯ve started having sex and five week since I¡¯ve started to feel a little sick.  That wasn¡¯t all though.  I also felt bloated, cramps, nausea, tired and have been craving food ALOT.  Damon said that I have mood swings too but I don¡¯t really believe that but even though all of these things were happening, I still felt normal in a way.


    I just think I¡¯ve gotten sick or some flu or something but I refused to see the doctor, even though Damon have literally begged me to see one.  But I¡¯m scared of them.  I just knew they would have to give me a vination and I don¡¯t want one.  I can still remember the horror of my first ever vination I remember.  It was painful and 1I never knew why.  It shouldn¡¯t have been since vination for kids don¡¯t hurt that much but for some reason it did and the ce where I was vinated had changed from the color of pale to red as red could ever be and it was also swollen and it  hurt so much.  So much that I¡¯ve decided to never take a vine again.  Yeah that¡¯s why.  I just rather be home and use herbal medicine to get rid of any sickness or flu that I may have came contaminated with.


    Anyways, I was in the kitchen when all these symptoms suddenly attack me and I¡¯ve decided to rest my body but Ihave to finish my work first.  I was preparing lunch for Ethan since he really likes my cooking and I couldn¡¯t think of going to rest without cooking anything for him to eat, so I made him lunch and also decided to make something for me as well, since I¡¯ve  hardly ate anything.  But in the midst of preparing something for me, I felt suddenly dizzy, as if I was about to faint, so I stopped what I was doing and came to rest.


    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice was heard and I slowly open my sleepy eyes to look at him.  He had a frown in his face as he looked down at me.


    ¡°Yes baby. Mommy just need some rest¡± I said in a low, raspy voice hoping Ethan would just leave it as it is and go back to what he was doing but he didn¡¯t.  Instead he got up and ced his hands on my forehead to test my temperature.  He frown as he ced his hands on my forehead but his eyes widen after he left his hands on my forehead for a little while.


    ¡°Mom, you have a fever. That¡¯s not good. I have to call daddy¡± he said grabbing my phone and I tired to stop him.  His father was at work and I really didn¡¯t want to bother him.  Even though I¡¯m sick, I think¡¯ll be okay and ir¡¯s not really a big deal for him to call Damon just because I have a little fever.


    ¡°No Ethan. It¡¯s okay. Mommy¡¯s okay¡± I said trying to stop him but he didn¡¯t bother with me.  I watched as he dial Damon¡¯s number and ringed his phone and in no time, Damon answered.


    ¡°Dad, you need toe home right now. Mom isn¡¯t well. She¡¯s very sick. She has a fever¡± he rant over the phone and Iquickly grabbed the phone from him to speak to Damon.  It¡¯s really not sucha big deal.


    ¡°No Damon. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s really not such-Hello?¡± I asked after he suddenly hang up.  I sigh, cing my phone in the couch and closed my eyes taking a breath and before you know it Damon was home already.


    And I knew I would have to put up with a fight with him because I know he¡¯s gonna ask me to go to the hospital or to call a doctor over and I don¡¯t want any of that.


    ¡°Dad!¡± I heard Ethan¡¯a voice at the front of the door which told me he left to open the door for his father.


    ¡°Where is your mom?¡± Damon asked almost immediately and I groan as Ethan told him of my location.


    And there he came, racing into the living room, towards me.  He kneeled down, immediately cing his hands over my forehead to check my temperature then stood up to dial a number, which I already knew who it belonged to.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked trying to sit up but couldn¡¯t because I felt a wave of nausea and dizziness over me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of waiting Cam. You¡¯re sick and might probably get more worst if I don¡¯t do anything at the moment. So I¡¯m calling the doctor. While you like it or not¡± he said to me and  the doctor picked up the phone right after.  I groan stubbornly as he spoke over the phone while trying to stop him but failed.  After a while of talking to the doctor, he hanged up, turning to me.


    ¡°Damon, you know it¡¯s not really a big deal-¡±


    I groan at how week I felt as the feeling of nausea and dizziness overshadowed me once more.  I tfelt the urge to cry for the pain I was feeling but was soonforted by Damon, which helped, and sigh when I was suddenly lifted into his arms.  ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He kept chanting as he carried me up the stairs with Ethan and coco following from behind I guess.  I don¡¯t really remember anything after that.  Just that darkness took over.


    * LATER IN THE EVENING *


    I guess it waster in the evening when I woke up to see an unfamiliar face dressed in a white outfit standing next to me on my right while Damon and Ethan stood on my right.  I blinked away the dizziness to meet with a worried Damon and a sad Ethan but their emotions shifted a little when they looked over to me and saw that I was awaked.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Damon asked as he reached out and grabbed one of my hands and I just send a smile at him.  I couldn¡¯t really talk.  My mouth felt dry and my throat felt even more dry.  I couldn¡¯t even ask for water but surprisingly Damon read my thoughts as if he was a magician or something.  He passed me a ss of water which I did drink and felt way better to talk.


    ¡°Mommy, are you better now? Do you still feel sick?¡± Ethan asked with worried dripping in his voice.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s all better now Ethan. Mommy feels better¡± I replied to his question and he seemed happy with my response.


    ¡°Okay now that Ms. Alexander is awake, I think it¡¯s time to break the news to everyone¡± A voice, which belonged to the doctor said and I frown at what newS was he talking abou turned to Damon and Ethan for help but they themselves  looked confused.


    ¡°What news?¡± Damon asked confusingly.


    ¡°Well. congrattions Mrs alexander !! You¡¯re five weeks pregnant!¡±


    W-what ?? !!! I-I¡¯m Pregnant?


    *************N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 FINAL CHAPTER

    DAMON¡¯S POV


    ¡°Look, man, I know you¡¯re nervous and I would be too but you¡¯ve got this,¡± Ian told me while tapping my shoulder but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    Today was the day.  The day that I was waiting for, for such a long time.  The day I was dreaming about ever since I¡¯ve fallen in love with that woman that stole my heart.  I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down as I waited for her to arrive.  I looked up and over ton who was looking out for her.  His eyes widened when he saw her being escorted by Binaca.


    ¡°She¡¯s here dude,¡± he said and I took another breath,posing myself.


    CAMILA¡¯S POV


    ¡°where are you exactly taking me?¡± I asked Bianca as I tried to see through the blindfold.


    It was another normal morning where I would wake up and find Damon downstairs making breakfast with Ethan but today he wasn¡¯t there and neither was Ethan and coco. I frowned as I looked around the house searching for them with my phone to my ears, calling his phone, which he didn¡¯t pick up.  And then I bumped into Binaca.


    ¡°Binaca?¡±


    ¡°Oh hi!¡± he waves at me and I frowned, wanting to know why he was at my house this early in the morning.


    ¡°What are you doing here and where are Ethan, Damon, and Coco?¡± I asked with a confused look.


    ¡°Oh um Damon took Ethan and Coco to a party.. hosted by byn. He wanted to wake you up but you were tired so he asked me to help you get to dress and that I should take you there¡±he replied with  a nervous smile and frowned at him, not believing what he said


    ¡°Are you sure¨C¡±


    ¡°Yes. Now let me help you get dressed¡±, He said while carefully taking me up the stairs 30 minutester


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± He asked and I nodded my head as I stared into the mirror, admiring the dress Damon left for me to wear and at my almost nine months old baby  bump.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go,¡± Binaca said, helping me out of the bedroom and down the stairs, and outside where a car that was parked with Damon¡¯s butler, that he had hired a few weeks back, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.  He quickly came out of the car and opened the door for me.


    ¡°Mrs. Alexander¡± he greeted then turned to Bianca and greeted him also.  I send him a smile, returning his greetings before I entered the car along with Binaca.


    ¡°Oh we¡¯re here,¡± he said putting his phone away before going into his pocket and taking a blindfold out.


    ¡°What is this? What are you doing?¡± I asked, frowning again and he sigh.


    ¡°Look, just trust me, okay?¡± He said and Ihesitated before I sigh giving in and he tied the blindfold on me, covering my eyes.


    ¡°Okay, now follow me,¡± He said as he carefully helped me out of the car and took me somewhere.


    I suddenly felt warm air which told me I was inside the building now and he guided me to an elevator I guess after I heard the ping sound when we entered.  The elevator took us up to I don¡¯t-know-what-floor and then he took me out to somewhere else, where the voices of people, I knew, was heard.


    ¡°Okay, you can take it off now,¡± he said and I quickly took it off to see myself standing in a room, decorated beautifully.  It had candlesid on the floor and rose petals in the color of red scattered everywhere on the floor.  The lights were also dimmed.  I frown turning back to Bianca who had a smile on his face and that made me even more confused.  I opened my mouth to ask what¡¯s going on and why am Ihere but was interrupted by a familiar voice.


    ¡°Cam¡± My eyes widened a little as I whirled around and met with no other but the man that I¡¯ve grown to love.


    ¡°Damon?. Damon. Oh my God, why did you leave without telling me? Where are we?¡± Was the first question I asked while walking towards him.


    ¡°Oh umm I-I¡± he began stuttering.  making me frown again.  He sighs, continuing.  ¡°I wanted to surprise you¡± he finally replied to my question and my frown disappeared but I was still a little confused about why he wanted to surprise me.


    ¡°Cam¡± he began, taking my hands in his.


    ¡°Every since I¡¯ve first seen you.. I felt a connection. I just knew there was something about you that attracted me to you but I was scared. The feelings were new to me and because it was new. I was scared. You were  stuck in my head 24/7 and I hated that you were but for some reason I like it. I liked how you just stole my heart just like that and you manage to get Ethan to like you too. without any effort but I was confused. I was confused at that time because I didn¡¯t know if I liked you or loved you. I was confused about my feelings towards you. I knew you meant something special to me. I knew that you were Ethan¡¯s mom and that made me  happy.. even though I misunderstood you. I knew I couldn¡¯t see you cry.. I hate when you cry. It hurts me but I still hurt you anyways .. But I had to make it right when I found out the truth  . I remember cussing at myself and wanting to turn back time to stop myself from hurting you when you already went through a lot. I called myself a jerk, asshole.. a bastard and I de  served it.  I deserved all the hate you had towards me because I messed up but then I made things right and thankfully you forgive me.  I¡¯m grateful you did because if you didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here today, holding your hands and smiling with love and affection, at the woman that¡¯s carrying our baby.


    ¡°Never in my life have I ever thought that I would be standing in front of a woman, confessing how much I love her And so, I¡¯vee to a decision. I want her to stay in my life forever.¡± He said  pausing for a moment.


    ¡°And so Cam Davis¡± he began as he let go of my hands and went on one of his knees and that¡¯s when the realization hit me.  My eyes widened as I looked down at him as he reached into his pocket and took out a red box.. a red ring box.  And then suddenly footsteps were heard.  I looked past him to see Ethan, Bianca,n, Mark, Damon¡¯s mom and dad all holding cardboard in their hands that reads Cam Davis, will you marry me?


    ¡°Will you marry me?¡±He asked, making me draw my attention back to him opening the box to reveal a beautiful diamond ring. I pped a hand over my mouth as tears left my eyes while I stared down at the man I loved with all my heart, holding a  ring in his hands. I was just left inplete shock and all that could¡¯ve left my mouth was yes.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I will!¡± I cried and he seems to be relieved as he got up from his feet and slid the ring into my finger then I kissed him.


    Cheers and apuse were heard as we kissed each other then pulled away and I hugged him.  I thought of this as a dream since i¡¯ve never thought that I would get married.  I thought I would live single for the rest of my life but little did I know.  I sobbed, wiping my tears away as he wrapped his hands around me.  I couldn¡¯t be happier.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom! Dad!¡± A voice was soon heard and that¡¯s when I saw Ethan dropping the cardboard he had in his hands and ran toward us.  I picked him up, hugging him and ced a kiss on his cheek before cing him on his feet again.


    ¡°Yeah! So you guys are finally getting married huh?¡± He asked and we both nodded our heads while Ethan jumped in joy and I was happy to see him happy.


    I smiled, looking around the room.  Damon¡¯s parents were chatting with Bianca and Mark whilen stood next to a table filled with food and began to eat.  I really couldn¡¯t be any happier and thought that nothing could¡¯ve made me more shock and surprised than the event that happens a few minutes ago or so I thought .. My smile suddenly dropped as I ced a hand over my tummy and Damon  noticed right away.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked and I froze, my eyes widened in realization.


    ¡°No. I-I think my water just broke,¡± I said panicking and heard Damon cursed under his breath.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ***********


    THE END


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!